The Gifts of the Holy Spirit: - Vital Christianity

1
The Gifts of the Holy Spirit:
God’s Provisions for Effective Ministry
Lars Wilhelmsson

2
CONTENTS
Pages
PREFACE 4-5
INTRODUCTION 6-9
I. GIVER, GIFTS AND TALENT 10-12
Why Gifted People So Easily Misunderstand Each Other
The Ministry of the Holy Spirit in the Body of Christ
The Holy Spirit is Central!
The Holy Spirit: Person or Power?
Gifts of Grace (Grace-Gifts)
II. THE FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT 13-19
Love
Joy
Peace
I
Patience
Kindness
Goodness
Faithfulness
Gentleness
Self-control
III. THE KEY TO EFFECTIVE USE OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS 20-36
Stewardship of Gifts: Dangers and Delights
Gifts Are Not Talents
Gifts For Effective Service
The Abuse and Misuse of Spiritual Gifts
The Proper Use of Spiritual Gifts
Variety of Gifts
Spiritual Gifts Listed in the New Testament
How Many Gifts?
A Summary of the Definitions of Spiritual Gifts
The Purpose of Spiritual Gifts

3
IV. MINISTRIES AND OFFICES 35-70
Apostle
Prophet (Prophecy)
Evangelist
Pastor
Teacher
V. SERVING GIFTS 71-112
Helps and Service
Exhortation
Giving
Leadership
Mercy
Administration
Hospitality
Faith
VI. ARE “SUPERNATURAL” GIFTS FOR TODAY? 113-130
Theology
World View
History
VII. “SUPERNATURAL” GIFTS 131-205
Word of Wisdom
Word of Knowledge
Healings
Miracles (Deliverance Ministry—Exorcism)
Discerning of Spirits
Tongues
Interpretation of Tongues
VIII. HOW TO FIND MINISTRIES AND GIFTS 206-216
IX. AN ATMOSPHERE FOR PRACTICE AND DEVELOPMENT 217-223
APPENDIX: PERSONAL SPIRITUAL GIFTS ANALYSIS 224-235
NOTES 236-249
BIBLIOGRAPHY 250-252

4
PREFACE
In any typical congregation, the gift of procrastination is far more prevalent than spiritual
gifts such as prophecy and preaching. Boards of trustees manage to postpone repairing church
roofs for years. The gift of hindsight is also found at every church. With 20/20 rear vision,
virtually every member of any congregation can tell you what should have been done five or ten
years ago. Evident, too, among church memberships is the gift of passing the buck. Why didn’t so
and so get the customary flowers when she was hospitalized? Excuses come flooding such as: the
pastor forgot to notify the deaconesses, the church secretary didn’t order the flowers, or the line
was always busy when she tried to call. All are phrases which can be heard from any church.
The gift of criticism is probably the most prominent gift of all. Critics always know what’s
wrong and why. The problem is they don’t know what’s right or how wrongs can be fixed. And
certainly, they’re not willing to expend their time and energy . . . that’s for someone else.
When it comes to criticism, I am reminded of the pastor who had just finished a sermon on
The Parable of the Talents. After the service as he was greeting people, an older lady greeted him
with the comment, “Pastor, I believe I have the gift of criticism.” The pastor responded, “Do you
remember what the person with the one talent did?” She responded, “Of course, pastor, he went
and buried it.” The pastor quipped, “Go thou and do likewise!”
True spiritual gifts, however, should not be buried. They need to be discovered and used!
The Bible stresses their importance. Paul, in writing to the church at Corinth, said:
“Now about spiritual gifts, brothers, I do not want you to be ignorant” (I Cor. 12:1).
When it comes to spiritual gifts ignorance is not bliss! Ignorance causes misunderstanding,
fear, false guilt, untapped resources and unreleased power.
Many have yet to discover spiritual gifts and others need to nourish their gifts, that is, to put
them into practice and thus develop them. This book seeks to assist those who want such help.
Why another study on spiritual gifts?
Although there were many books on spiritual gifts twenty to thirty years ago, in recent
years the issue has remained relatively quiet. Not much has been written on this subject in the last
twenty years.
It is time to take a fresh look at the subject. In this book there will be features that have
often been missing in books on the subject.

5
• The Fruit of the Spirit—To emphasize spiritual gifts without an emphasis on the fruit of
the Spirit is not only irresponsible but spiritually dangerous. Gifts that are practiced apart
from the fruit of the Spirit can do more harm than good. It is only in the context of the fruit
of the Spirit that gifts can be properly used, that is, used for the very purpose God intended:
to build up the body of Christ. Therefore the relationship between fruit and gifts is fully
examined.
• The Place of the Supernatural—Books have tended toward one of two extremes, either
they have relegated the supernatural to biblical times with no relevance for today or they
have so emphasized it that anything else has been marginalized. Balance has been sought in
this study. Furthermore there is extensive biblical evidence that shows the legitimacy of the
supernatural beyond Old and New Testament times. In addition, the role of the supernatural
in the body of Christ is explored.
• How To Find Ministries and Gifts—Since God does not ask us to do something we are
not equipped to do, finding our spiritual gifts is vital. They are God’s equipping tools to do
His work. In this study eleven steps are explored in finding ministries and gifts.
• An Atmosphere for Practice and Development—It develops Jesus’ principle of “Come
and see” invitation which was shortly followed by “Go and tell.” That is, Jesus sent His
disciples out by twos, by twelves, by seventies, and He sent them out long before they were
ready--at least by our standards. Why? Because He knew the importance of learning by
doing.
• Personal Spiritual Gifts Analysis—A questionnaire of 300 carefully crafted questions is
included to help indicate areas of strength and weakness.

6
INTRODUCTION

7
WHY STUDY SPIRITUAL GIFTS?
YOU are gifted! If you are a Christian you have been gifted by God. Gifted, not just in a
general sense, but gifted in the sense that God has given you at least one, if not several, spiritual
gifts.
Paul told the Christians at Corinth:
“Now about spiritual gifts, brothers, I do not want you to be ignorant” (I Cor. 12:1).
As in many other areas of life, when it comes to spiritual gifts ignorance is not bliss. Yet
many Christians are ignorant. Maybe that includes YOU. If so, this study can provide the help you
need.
Lack of involvement is a serious result of ignorance. Dietrich Bonhoeffer warned his
fellow believers:
“A community which allows unemployed members to exist within it will
perish because of them. It will be well, therefore, if every member receives
a definite task to perform for the community, that he may know in hours
of doubt that he, too, is not useless and unusable.” 1
Useless, unusable is how many Christians feel. To make things worse pastors and Christian
leaders have often resorted to desperate techniques to “encourage” workers to “get involved.”
Emotional pleas, persistent nagging, Bible battering, etc., have been used to spiritually arm-twist
people into service. No wonder many have left the church in disgust and others have ended up
doing tasks for which they were never gifted.
Healthy motivation includes:
• Recognition by Others
• Affirmation by Others
• A sense of Accomplishment
• A feeling of the Importance of the Task
• Definite Responsibility
Ignorance may have caused discouragement, frustration, insecurity, inferiority and false guilt
in your own Christian life. How often I have seen Christians comparing themselves with other
Christians and ended up with a spiritual inferiority complex. What happens so often is that a
believer will compare his lack of fruitfulness in witnessing with the abundant fruitfulness of a

8
Christian with the gift of evangelism. Is it any wonder that he will feel discouraged and frustrated
and conclude that he is inferior spiritually? This is false guilt. For though we are all to be witnesses,
we all do not have the gift of evangelism. And as a result, we are not as fruitful in our evangelistic
efforts as those gifted in that area. Our lack of giftedness is nothing to feel guilty about since it is
God who decides how we are to be gifted anyway.
This doesn’t mean that we are fruitless. It merely means that we are not as fruitful in certain
areas (where we are not gifted) as in others (where we are gifted). To become knowledgeable of
this is freeing. No longer do we need to feel guilty about our lack of fruitfulness or effectiveness
where God has not gifted us.
This, however, does not mean that we have no responsibility in the areas of Christian service
where God has not gifted us in a special, supernatural way. As Christians we have all been called to
be His witnesses, just as we all have supernatural gifts given to certain members of the body of
Christ. The gifts God has given to us are to be the area(s) of ministry in which we are to function to
a greater extent.
Knowing and understanding our giftedness, then, helps us to set priorities so that our gifts can
be used productively. This frees us from discouragement, frustration, insecurity, inferiority and false
guilt as we realize that we are contributing to the overall effort of the body of Christ in the way we
were meant to be contributing.
When we discover, understand, develop and use our spiritual gifts our spiritual life takes on a
new and freeing dimension. We begin to see in a practical way what the Bible has been saying all
along: YOU are important! Important to God, important to God’s people—the church—and
important to God’s work—His plan and program.
Understanding your spiritual gifts will go a long way in better understanding God’s will in
your life. Elizabeth O’Connor, a member of the Church of the Savior in Washington, D.C., a
church known for its effective use of spiritual gifts, put it:
“We ask to know the will of God without guessing that His will is written into
our very beings. We perceive that will happen when we discern our gifts.” 2
Knowing our gifts helps us plug into God’s work. As we discover, develop and use our
spiritual gifts we are released into meaningful service in the Kingdom of God.

9
This study can be effective and fruitful in helping YOU to identify, understand, develop and
use your spiritual gifts. The Personal Spiritual Gifts Analysis is a practical tool to help you in a
very specific way to identify and understand your gifts. Under each section dealing with a
particular gift there are ministries suggested in which that particular gifts can be used.
YOU are gifted! Join in this enlightening venture to find you how YOU are gifted and how
that giftedness can be used for the up building of the church and the work of the Kingdom of
God.

11
I. GIVER, GIFTS AND TALENTS

11
THE MINISTRY OF THE HOLY SPIRIT IN THE BODY
THE HOLY SPIRIT IS CENTRAL
Paul begins his teaching on spiritual gifts by pointing out the centrality of the Holy Spirit.
“No one who is speaking by the Spirit of God says, ‘Jesus be cursed,’ and no one
can say, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ except by the Holy Spirit.
There are different kinds of gifts, but the same Spirit.
There are different kinds of service, but the same Lord.
There are different kinds of working, but the same God who works
all of them in all men.
Now to each one the manifestation of the Spirit is given for the common
good. To one there is given through the Spirit the message of wisdom, to
another the message of knowledge by means of the same Spirit, to another
gifts of healing by that one Spirit, to another miraculous powers, to another
prophecy, to another the ability to distinguish between spirits, to another
the ability to speak in different kinds of tongues, and to still another the
interpretation of tongues. All these are the work on one and the same Spirit,
and He gives to each man, just as He determines” (I Cor. 12:3-11).
The “new power” that is spoken of in the operation of the gifts is the Holy Spirit (I Cor. 12:4-
11). Modern methods of communication, imaginative strategies for evangelism, “dynamic”
speakers, well-planned programs, effective organization, are no substitute for the vital breath of
the Spirit of God. A. W. Tozer perceptively pointed out:
“The only power God recognizes in His Church is the power of His Spirit; whereas
the only power actually recognized today by the majority of evangelicals is the
power of man. God does His work by the operation of the Spirit, while Christian
leaders attempt to do theirs by the power of the trained and devoted intellect.
Bright personality has taken the place of the divine afflatus. Everything that men
do in their own strength and by means of their own abilities is done for time alone;
the quality of eternity is not in it. Only what is done through the Eternal Spirit will
abide eternally; all else is wood, hay, stubble. It is a solemn thought that some of
us who fancy ourselves to be important evangelical leaders may find at last we
have been busy harvesters of stubble.” 1

11
THE HOLY SPIRIT: PERSON OR POWER?
In order to relate to the Holy Spirit in a biblical way it is essential that we understand what or
who the Holy Spirit is. The Bible is clear that the Holy Spirit is a person and not merely a power.
If we think of the Holy Spirit as merely a mysterious power our attitude might be, “How can I get
more of the Holy Spirit?” If we think of the Holy Spirit as a person our thoughts will be, “How
can the Holy Spirit have more of me?” R. A. Torrey spells out the consequences of this
distinction:
“The conception of the Holy Spirit as a divine influence or power that we are somehow
to get hold of and use, leads to self-exaltation and self-sufficiency. One who so thinks
of the Holy Spirit and who at the same time imagines that he has received the
Holy Spirit will almost inevitably be full of spiritual pride and strut about as if he
belonged to some superior order of Christians. One frequently hears such persons say,
“I’m a Holy Ghost man,” or “I’m a Holy Ghost woman.” But if we once grasp the
thought that the Holy Spirit is a divine person of infinite majesty and glory and holiness
and power, who in marvelous condescension has come into our hearts to make His
abode there and take possession of our lives and make use of them, it will put us in the
dust and keep us in the dust. I can think of no thought more humbling or more overwhelming
than the thought that a person of divine majesty and glory dwells in my heart
and is ready to use even me.” 2 GIFTS OF GRACE (GRACE-GIFTS)
The gift of the Holy Spirit is a “capacity for service” which is given by the ascended Lord
(Eph. 4:8) to every true believer without exception and which was something each did not possess
before he became a Christian. Though Paul uses the word “spiritual” (pneumatikon) in
I Corinthians 12:1 stressing the source of gifts as the Holy Spirit, the usual word is charisma
(plural, charismata) which means “gift of grace.” The word for gift (charisma) is derived from
the word for “grace” (charis). One of the results of grace, therefore, is the giving of spiritual gifts
by the Holy Spirit. Griffiths put it:
“It is as though the grace of God shines upon the prism of the congregation and is
refracted into a spectrum of “grace-gifts.” Gifts are not personal attributes or
acquisitions, but rather outpourings of God’s grace.” 3
Gifts (charismata) are the results of grace and God’s grace is ministered to the congregation
and manifested through spiritual gifts. Gifts are “God’s grace finding particular and concrete
actualization.” The origin of a gift is not the person who exercises it, but it derives directly from
God’s grace being poured upon the congregation.

11
II. THE FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT

11
Until recent times the Church of Jesus Christ has been so preoccupied with “grace” in the
form of God’s “common grace” to all mankind, and particularly His “saving grace” to all
believers, that she has overlooked this further usage of the word “grace,” which might best be
called “serving grace.”
Although we most often refer to the gifts as “gifts of the Spirit,” it should be noted that in
Romans 12 and I Peter 4 “God the Father” is the author of spiritual gifts and in Ephesians 4 they
are the gifts of the “ascended Lord.” Moreover, in I Corinthians 12:4-6 there is deliberate
reference to all three Persons of the Trinity: “the same God . . . the same Lord . . . the same
Spirit.” Spiritual gifts are the result of the grace of God, of all three Persons of the Godhead,
poured out upon the church.
It is extremely important that whenever the topic of the gifts of the Spirit are discussed that
the emphasis is brought to the fruit of the Spirit. When the gifts are studied and used in the
context of the fruit of the Spirit, balance occurs. Fruit has to do with character—who we are, our
spiritual condition—whereas gifts has to do with ministry, our effectiveness in service. The fruit
of the Spirit must be central since who we are always is more important that what we “have”
or “do.”
THE FRUIT—BELIEVERS RELATION TO THE SPIRIT: Love, Joy, and Peace
LOVE–Wanting the best for others and willing to help to bring it about.
Paul in speaking of the fruit of the Spirit begins with love which really captures the rest of the
fruit. Joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control are
different manifestations of love. This is clearly seen in Paul’s description of love in I Corinthians
13 (as illustrated on page 23). John Wesley put it: “Love is the root of all the rest.”
It is also appropriate that Paul lists love first since “God is love” (I Jn. 4:8,16) and, therefore,
the greatest of all virtues is love (I Cor. 13:13). The word love (agape) that Paul uses here is
descriptive of that love for God and man described by The Great Commandment (Lev. 19:18;
Gal. 5:14; Mt. 7:12; Mk. 12:31). The entire law (the Law and the Prophets) is summed up by love
for God and neighbor.
John tells us how we can experience this fruit of love: abiding and obeying (Jn. 15:9-10, 12).
At the basis of love is self-sacrifice. The ultimate expression of that love is laying down one’s life
for someone else (Jn. 15:13; Rom. 5:6-8).

11
JOY—Inner assurance of God’s love that is not affected by circumstances.
Joy is frequently associated with the Holy Spirit (Acts 13:52) and Paul describes it as inspired
by the Holy Spirit (I Thess. 1:6). The word is used 60 times in the New Testament with the word
“rejoice” being used 72 times. It is the most typical and popular Christian greeting (Mt. 28:8).
Joy is that inner sense of delight and gladness which springs from the consciousness of the
presence of God. It is a “holy optimism” which keeps a person going in spirit of difficulties.
PEACE—Cessation of strife and well-being (harmony).
The word peace (shalom) is used 88 times in the New Testament. Next to joy it is the most
popular Christian greeting in the New Testament. Paul refers to the peace of God as “surpassing
all understanding” (Phil. 4:7)—peace that goes beyond our reasoning powers.
As Jesus spoke of the Comforter to come He assured His disciple, “Peace I leave with you;
My peace I give you. I do not give you as the world gives” (Jn 14:27). The peace that the world
gives is based on circumstances (happenstances). God’s peace is grounded in His character, His
promises and faithfulness. Peace is being secure in His love (Rom. 8:38-39).
BELIEVER’S RELATION TO OTHERS: Patience, Kindness and Goodness
PATIENCE—Positively putting up with others when severely tried.
The primary meaning is patience with people although it includes patience in difficult
circumstances. It means “forbearance” or “longsuffering” (I Cor. 13:4). It is the willingness to
“suffer long” for the benefit of others.
The Greek word paus is commonly used in the New Testament to describe the attitude of
God and Jesus towards people (Rom 2:4; I Pet. 3:20). Continually in the Bible we see the picture
of God the Father and Jesus suffering long, bearing with people in all their sinning and rebellion,
all their apathy and unconcern. He does not draw back when people spurn His love.
Patience is manifest when we refuse to retaliate for wrong done to us. Christ has left us a
great example in this respect (I Pet. 2:20-25). When we are patient we show forth the Spirit of
Christ.

11
KINDNESS—Love in little things.
Kindness is another positive characteristic of love (I Cor. 13:4). It is an attribute rooted in the
very fiber of God’s character: “And God raised us up with Christ and seated us with Him in the
heavenly realms in Christ Jesus, in order that in the coming ages He might show the incomparable
riches of His grace, expressed in His kindness to us in Christ Jesus” (Eph. 2:6-7).
Like goodness, kindness is love that is active. It is that gentle and gracious spirit which Jesus
manifested in forgiving the sinful woman who washed His feet with her hair (Lk.7: 37-50).
Kindness offers a cup of cold water in the name of Christ (Mt. 10:42). It visits orphans and
widows in distress (James 1:27). It stops to help the injured traveler on the road (Lk. 10:29-37).
GOODNESS—Active benevolence expressed in deeds for others.
Goodness is not a passive, pietistic withdrawal from society. It is that characteristic of
ministry which Peter referred to in Jesus: “You know . . . how God anointed Him with the Holy
Spirit and with power and how He went about doing good and healing all who were oppressed by
the devil; for God was with Him” (Acts 10:38; 11:24).
In the same way Jesus’ disciples (all of His followers) are to be active in “well-doing”-- in
selflessly reaching out to do good for the benefit of others (I Peter 2:15,20; 3:6,11,17; 4:19). The
Spirit of Christ is the spirit of goodness.
BELIEVERS RELATION TO SELF
(BELIEVER AS A PERSON):
Faithfulness, Gentleness and Self-Control
FAITHFULNESS—Trustworthiness, loyalty and reliability in fulfilling a promise or
completing a task.
Faithfulness is faith in the sense of fidelity (Titus 2:10). It (pistos) describes the trustworthy
nature of God. He remains available, accessible and always dependable. He is never too busy or
distracted to pay attention to any of us. Our present and future life depends on the reliability of
God to honor His covenants (I Thess. 5:24).
Faithfulness is not only a characteristic of Christ (Rev. 19:11); “Faithful” is also one of His
names (Rev. 1:5). Faithful describes Jesus’ witness (Rev. 1:5), priesthood (Heb. 2:17) and
ministry (Heb. 3:2).

11
Adam Clarke described faithfulness as “punctuality in performing promises, conscientious
carefulness in preserving what is committed to our trust, in restoring it to its proper owner, in
transacting the business confided to us, neither betraying the secrets of our friend nor
disappointing the confidence of our employer.”
GENTLENESS—Strength that is expressed in tenderness, consideration and sensitivity.
Gentleness is meekness which is “strength under control.” Meekness is not weakness. It was
used in referring to the taming or domestication of animals. A gentle person is one who is mild
toward others in trying and difficult circumstances, tender when others are rough, and quiet and
kind when others are loud and coarse.
As the use of the term in Galations 6:1ff. indicates, meekness or gentleness is that quality
which Paul otherwise describes as not thinking of oneself more highly than one ought to think
(Rom 12:3). It is that humble spirit which, in climbing higher, refuses to trample on others.
The gentle person is one who does not fight (II Tim. 2:24-25). Instead he is one who gently
restores another in humility (Gal. 6:1-2). Our Lord described Himself as “gentle and lowly of
heart” (Mt. 11:29) and He pronounced His blessing upon those who are of like mind and spirit
(Mt.5:5).
SELF-CONTROL—Mastery of one’s own desires, impulses, and behavior.
Self-control is specifically opposed to the drunkenness and carousing of the “works of the
flesh” (Gal.5:19-21). However, its meaning extends to all the carnal lusts insofar as they threaten
to enslave a man and dominate his life (Rom. 6:12).
Paul rigorously disciplined himself so he would not be enslaved by anything but be able to
accomplish what God has called him to:
“Do you not know that in a race all the runners run, but only one gets the prize?
Run in such a way as to get the prize. Everyone who competes in the games goes
into strict training. They do it to get a crown that will not last; but we do it to get
a crown that will last forever. Therefore I do not run like a man running aimlessly;
I do not fight like a man beating the air. No, I beat [discipline] my body and make
it my slave so that after I have preached to others, I myself will not be disqualified
for the prize” (I Cor. 9:24-27).

11
The Spirit of Christ sets a man free from his evil desires, impulses and behavior to selflessly
and sacrificially serve his fellow man in love (Gal. 5:1,13).
The Spirit-filled and Spirit-led life, then, manifests itself in Christ-like attitude, words, conduct
and loving service to others.
FRUIT AND GIFTS
The following chart shows a comparison between the fruit and the gifts of the Holy Spirit.
1. SINGULAR - “FRUIT” 1. PLURAL - GIFTS
2. ATTITUDES 2. ACTIVITIES
3. NO CARNALITY 3. CARNALITY POSSIBLE
4. AFFECTS YOURSELF PRIMARILY 4. AFFECTS OTHERS PRIMARILY
5. MAIN PURPOSE IS TO 5. MAIN PURPOSE IS TO EDIFY
CONTROL THE FLESH
THE BODY OF CHRIST
6. ALL BELIEVERS CAN POSSESS 6. ALL BELIEVERS DO NOT HAVE
THE “FRUIT”
THE SAME GIFT, NOR DO THEY
HAVE ALL THE GIFTS
7. THE RESULT OF BEING 7. THE RESULT OF SALVATION AND
CONTROLLED BY THE SPIRIT
THE SOVEREIGN DISTRIBUTION
OF THE SPIRIT
The Spirit-filled life is a fruit-filled life. Spiritual fruit is indisputable evidence of the Spirit’s
presence—or His absence.
The fruit manifest in the believer’s life is neither a human production nor an artificial creation;
it is the natural yield of the life-giving Vine into which he has been grafted (Jn. 15:1,5). It is,
therefore, the evidence of a vital and healthy relationship to Christ, through the presence and
power of His Spirit.
Fruitlessness is a sign of degeneration or stagnation caused by malnutrition or disease. When
this happens the Christian life becomes barren, unproductive and useless. But where there is
growth in grace, there will be spiritual fruit.
The cultivation of the fruit is crucial. There must be the proper soil or right atmosphere for
the fruit to grow (Gal. 5:25-26). Fruit grows in a climate where there is an emphasis on the Spirit
and the Word. The soil of prayer, praise, worship and fellowship makes the fruit grown. This
means that there must be the pulling of the weeds so that the seed of the Word can take root and
bear fruit.

11
It is one thing to overcome the flesh and not do certain evil things; it is something else to do
good things. The Pharisee or legalist might be able to brag that he is not guilty of certain evil
behavior such as stealing, murder or adultery (Mt.5:21-32), but can the positive and beautiful
graces of the Spirit be seen in his life? Negative “goodness” is not enough; there must be positive
qualities that beautify one’s life and thus make it attractive to everyone.
There is a distinct difference between works and fruit. While a machine in a factory works and
produces a product, it can never manufacture fruit. Fruit grows out of life. Spiritual fruit grows
out of a life in the Spirit (Gal. 5:25). Whereas effort, strain, sweat, labor are associated with work;
beauty, quietness, natural growth are associated with fruit. While the flesh produces “dead works”
(Heb. 9:14), the Spirit produces living fruit.
Being “action-fruit.” Action is the product of attitude. Whatever is going on inside will
eventually manifest itself on the outside. Action-fruit or behavior-fruit without attitude-fruit is
mere legalism and hypocrisy. But where the Spirit of God produces a change in attitude and
thought a positive change in behavior is the natural outflow.
The fruit of the Spirit is never self-centered. Fruit is grown to be eaten, not to be merely
admired and put on display. We do not bear fruit for our own consumption; we bear fruit that
others might be fed.
Although the flesh may manufacture “results” that bring praise to men, it cannot bear fruit that
brings glory to God.
The secret is the Holy Spirit. He and He alone, enables us to overcome the flesh and bear
fruit. Fruitfulness requires complete dependence on the Holy Spirit. God’s Holy Spirit keeps
producing. Fruitfulness, therefore, is a question of submitting ourselves to that productivity.
A prayer that we all should pray is given by Samuel Longfellow:
“Holy Spirit, truth divine, dawn upon this soul of mine,
Word of God and inward light, wake my spirit, clear my sight.
Holy Spirit, love divine, glow within this heart of mine.
Kindle every high desire, perish self in Thy pure fire.
Holy Spirit, power divine, fill and nerve this will of mine,
By Thee may I strongly live, bravely bear and nobly strive.
Holy Spirit, right divine, king within my conscience reign,
Be my Lord, and I shall be firmly bound, forever free.”

22
III. THE KEY TO THE EFFECTIVE USE OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS

22
It is no coincidence that Paul wrote his poem on love (I Cor. 13) between his chapters on the
gifts of the Spirit (I Cor. 12; 14) to show that love must always be the sphere in which gifts
are exercised. For love is “the most excellent way” (I Cor. 12:31). No matter how spectacular
our gift may be or what is accomplished with it, if we do not have love, we are nothing, and the
effectiveness of our life amounts to nothing (I Cor. 13:1-13).
DESCRIPTION OF LOVE (I Corinthians 13:4-7)
PATIENT
KIND
NOT ENVIOUS
DOES NOT BOAST
NOT PROUD
NOT RUDE
NOT SELF-SEEKING
NOT EASILY
ANGERED
DOESN’T KEEP A
RECORD OF
WRONGS
DOESN’T DELIGHT IN
EVIL
REJOICES WITH THE
TRUTH
ALWAYS PROTECTS
ALWAYS TRUSTS
ALWAYS HOPES
ALWAYS
PERSEVERES
Love has the ability to endure people without getting angry, no matter what
they say or do.
Love is continually kind and gentle in its desires and demands.
Love is never jealous over how others perform or are appreciated.
Love never emphasizes itself in its outlook or ministry.
Love does not exaggerate or call attention to one’s importance, abilities, or
achievements.
Love is never rude or harsh in the way it is expressed.
Love is not selfish in its outlook or ministry.
Love does not get easily angered by the reactions, criticisms, or attacks of
others.
Love does not calculate how it can get revenge for something said or done to
it.
Love is never happy over the sins and failures of others.
Love always rejoices and feels relieved when the truth is finally known.
Love seeks to cover and protect others rather than expose their sins and faults.
Love is not questioning everything and suspicious of the motives of others. It
gives the benefit of the doubt.
Love continually looks to the future, being optimistic about what God can and
will do.
Love is able to bear up under the pressures of life and the various
circumstances which test our faith in God’s plan and purposes. 1

22
STEWARDSHIP OF GIFTS: DANGERS AND DELIGHTS
The Bible tells us clearly and directly that Christians are stewards of their spiritual gifts
(I Pet. 4:10).
Stewardship, in the New Testament sense, is an awesome responsibility. It is awesome
because it carries with it an important dimension of accountability.
According to I Corinthians 4:2, “It is required in stewards, that those who have been given a
trust must prove faithful.”
The meaning of stewardship is clearly shown in the account of The Parable of the Talents
(Mt. 25:14-30). Here we see that faithfulness was directly related to success.
Every spiritual gift we have is a resource that we must use and for which we will be held
accountable at the judgment. Some will have one, some two, and some five, etc. The quantity to
begin with does not matter. Stewards are responsible for what the master has chosen to give
them. But the resource that we do have must be used to accomplish the Master’s purpose. There
is not a better time than now to begin to prepare to answer that question which each of us
eventually is going to hear from our Lord: “What did you do with spiritual gift(s) I gave you?”
EQUAL DANGERS
There are many ways that spiritual gifts can be abused. The two equally extreme and
dangerous positions are “charisphobia” and “charismania.”
“Charisphobia” is fear of spiritual gifts (especially the “supernatural” or “spectacular” gifts
because of their potential counterfeit). Jesus warned against counterfeit leaders and gifts (Mt.
24:24; 7:22-23). Satan can counterfeit gifts because he is a supernatural being and he has
supernatural powers. His power was shown in a spectacular way in Egypt when Pharaoh’s
magicians could match practically all the works that God did through Moses (Ex. 7,8). However,
Satan’s power is limited and controlled (Job). As Robert Tuttle put it, “Satan is on a tether. If,
however, we slip within reach or range of this tether, yielding to some particular temptation, he’ll
have us for breakfast.” 2
The word “counterfeit” by definition means that there must be the real. “Charisphobia” is the
attitude of leaving gifts alone because of their potential abuse. It is throwing out the baby with the
bathwater. This is probably why Paul warned:
“Do not put out the Spirit’s fire; do not treat prophecies with contempt . . . be eager
to prophesy . . .” (I Thess. 5:19-20; I Cor. 14:39).

22
The proper approach to all gifts is
“Test everything. Hold on to the good. Avoid every kind of evil” (I Thess. 5:21-22).
Balance is key. Paul not only warned about the misuse and abuse of the gift of tongues; he
also warned against forbidding its practice. He put it,
“. . . and do not forbid speaking in tongues” (I Cor. 14:39).
A. B. Simpson, the founder of The Christian and Missionary Alliance, warned against seeking
the gift of tongues more than other gifts, but he also warned against forbidding its practice. Thus
his position was expressed with the formula:
“Seek Not, Forbid Not.” 3
Martin Luther was once asked if Thomas Munzer, a young enthusiast, had the Holy Spirit.
“Yes, Luther replied, “Munzer has the Holy Spirit; he has eaten him, feathers and all.” Many socalled
“Spirit-filled” Christians seem to have “eaten Him, feathers and all.” Such people are often
guilty of “charismania” where they place undue importance on the gifts of the Spirit. It is the fruit
of the Spirit that is the test of our spiritual growth in Christ. Gifts are merely tools, though
important tools, to be used for the work of the Kingdom. Fruit shows our growth in Christian
character by God’s sanctifying work of grace (Gal. 5:22-23).
The gifts and fruit of the Spirit, however, are related. A person who does not show interest in
the gifts obviously is living in disobedience to God for they are his equipment to do God’s will.
Paul ties together God’s will, God’s grace and God’s gifts (Rom. 12:1-8). It is by God’s grace
that we are enabled to exercise God’s intention for His people—His servants.
COMMITMENT
Spiritual gifts has to do with commitment since the practical result of knowing what our
gifts are is responsibility and sacrifice in using them to the benefit of the church family.
Elizabeth O’Connor put it:
“The identifying of gifts brings to the fore . . . the issue of commitment. Somehow if
I name my gift and it is confirmed, I cannot “hang loose” in the same way. I would
rather be committed to God in the abstract than be committed to Him at the point of
my gifts . . . .

22
If I develop one gift, it means that other gifts will not be used. Doors will close on
a million lovely possibilities. . . . Commitment at the point of my gifts means that I
must give up being a straddler. Somewhere in the deeps of me I know this. Life will
not be the smorgasbord I have made it, sampling and tasting here and there. My
commitment will give me an identity. 4
EFFECTIVENESS
It is vital to find out what instrument we are to play in God’s great orchestra of ministry. We
are most effective when we play that instrument that we are most gifted in playing. Much waste
takes place when we insist on spending our energies in activities for which we are not gifted. The
following fable illustrates this.
“A group of animals decided to improve their general welfare by starting a school.
The curriculum included swimming, running, climbing, and flying. The duck, an
excellent swimmer, was deficient in other areas, so he majored in climbing, running
and flying, much to the detriment of his swimming. The rabbit, a superior runner,
was forced to spend so much of his time in other classes that he soon lost much of
his famed speed. The squirrel, who had been rated ‘A’ as a climber dropped to a ‘C’
because his instructors spent hours trying to teach him to swim and fly. And the
eagle disciplined for soaring to the treetop when he had been told to learn how
to climb, even though flying was most natural for him.” 5
We are to concentrate on our strengths so that the Holy Spirit can have free reign in our lives.
The Church of Jesus Christ grows when God’s people know their gifts and use them by the grace
of God.
The important thing is not what gifts we have, but that we exercise the gifts God has given us:
“If a man’s gift is prophesying, let him use it in proportion to his faith. If it is serving,
let him serve, if it is teaching, let him teach; if it is encouraging, let him encourage;
if it is contributing to the needs of others, let him give generously; if it is leadership,
let him govern diligently; if it is showing mercy, let him do it cheerfully” (Rom. 12:6b-8).
GIFTS ARE NOT TALENTS
Non-Christians have talents through common grace, present from birth. Many unbelievers play
the piano well, paint beautifully, sculpture realistically, master languages easily, orate eloquently,
write effectively. But these are talents, not gifts. No unbeliever has a spiritual gift. Only believers
are gifted spiritually.

22
“Talents have to do with techniques and methods: gifts have to do with spiritual
abilities. Talents depend on natural power, gifts on spiritual endowment. Speaking
of gifts, Peter urges, ‘If any man speak, let him speak as the oracles of God; if any
man minister, let him do it as of the ability which god giveth’” (I Pet. 4:11).
Talents instruct, inspire, or entertain on a natural level. Gifts relate to the building
up of the saints (or to evangelization). Something supernatural happens in the one
who is ministering when a gift is exercised. Nothing supernatural happens in one
who is performing when a talent is displayed.
Many old writers suggest that gifts are frequently distributed according to the
‘conformation which each one has received by nature.’ Gifts often build on a natural
foundation. A person who is by nature a man of vision may be given the gift of faith.
A natural-born teacher may be given the gift of teaching. Luke, in addition to his
natural abilities in Greek, keen observation, and historical accuracy, was given,
among others, the gift of teaching, which utilized these natural aptitudes. Our natural
facilities may well point the direction in which our gifts will be used. The Holy Spirit
may well express Himself through a man’s natural powers.” 6
The Lord shaped Jeremiah for his ministry, saying to him, “before I formed you in the womb I
knew you.” John the Baptist was “filled with the Holy Spirit while yet in his mother’s womb”
(Lk. 1:15); the apostle Paul spoke of Him “who had set me apart, even from my mother’s womb,
and called me through His grace” (Gal. 1:15).
In view of all this, there seems no reason why the Lord our Creator should not give to His
servants natural aptitudes which subsequently become enriched by spiritual gifts. While we
must agree that we cannot succeed in spiritual work merely by relying upon natural aptitudes, the
sovereign God may well give to His servants from their mother’s womb natural abilities which,
when surrendered, sanctified and transfigured by spiritual blessings, can be effectively used to
God’s glory.
The Lord is both God of Creation and of Redemption. The God who chose us before the
foundation of the world (Eph. 1:4-5) and who prepared beforehand good works for us to walk in
(Eph. 2:10) is also the God of Redemption who pours His grace upon us and endued us with
spiritual gifts (Eph. 4:7,11).
In view of what has been written above about the God of nature and of grace, is it not unlikely
that God will give a spiritual gift of teaching to a believer who in preconversion days could not
teach at all or a spiritual gift of encouragement to a brother or sister who by temperament is
unsympathetic and unfriendly? While it would not be impossible to God, would it not be more in

22
harmony with the God of the Bible, whose plans are eternal, to suppose that his spiritual gifts
dovetail with his natural endowments? Barnabas (Acts 4:36), who exercises his particular
ministry both by generous giving (Acts 4:37) and by personal friendship (e.g. Acts 9:26-27;
11:25-26), was already that kind of person, at least potentially, by creation?
“In this case we must look for the peculiarities of the spiritual gift of teaching and
encouragement in the heightening, the intensification, the ‘Christianizing’ of a
natural endowment already present, or at least latent. That a man may be a gifted
teacher before his conversion, and may after it be given the charisma of teaching to
enable him to expound with insight, clarity and relevance. . . .” 7
It is no accident that converted salesmen often make good evangelists. God is not
capricious. Although we must not limit the sovereign working of the Spirit, yet we
may normally expect some correspondence between a person’s ‘native’ abilities
and personality traits--latent or developed--and the spiritual gifts God will bring
forth in him.
However, the possession of natural talent doesn’t mean God will necessarily choose
to use it. Likewise, the Holy Spirit may choose to give a gift to someone lacking
natural aptitude in that line. A young man who stuttered seriously told his parent he
was called of God to preach. Though they ridiculed and threatened to withhold
financial help, he persisted till he became an effective youth evangelist. The Spirit
may well assign a gift of preaching to someone without natural speaking ability.
Someone may ask, ‘Is teaching a natural or a spiritual gift?’ For a non-Christian it’s a
talent. But when that person becomes a Christian, the Spirit may intensify that talent
with a supernatural power, heighten, reinforce, and transcend it with a divine plus,
to the edification of the saints.
Thus, spiritual gifts by their supernatural source, nature, and purpose, are to
be differentiated from natural talents, though often they may be interrelated.” 8
GIFTS FOR EFFECTIVE SERVICE
David Hubbard describes service that is Christian:
“Service begins with our humility.
Done in pride, service becomes display.
Done for reward, it becomes bribery.

22
Humility is a sober evaluation of ourselves,
Not higher nor lower than we should.
Know yourself. Thank God. Help Others.
These maxims are the mix of true humility.
Service builds on our unity.
Done in isolation, service becomes competition.
Done in independence, it becomes arrogance.
Unity is the joyous recognition that Christ’s love
is stronger than the forces which drive us apart--
culture or wealth or sex or race or status.
Belong, depend, relate, share.
These verbs are the badges of true unity.
Service thrives on our diversity.
Without this diversity, some needs go untouched,
While other needs are over tended.
Diversity means that the most gifted is incomplete
and the least gifted is absolutely essential.
What are my gifts? How do I use them well?
What do I need from brothers and sisters?
These questions are the clue to true diversity.
Service depends on the Spirit’s generosity.
Without this generosity, Christians may be clever,
but they will not be gifted.
Rhetoric may come naturally; prophecy does not.
Work we do to survive; service to enrich.
Pep talks stir emotion; exhortation sparks faith.
Propaganda sells ideas; teaching opens truth.
These contrasts outline the Spirit’s generosity.
Service demands our cooperation.
Done half-heartedly, service becomes an insult.
Done begrudgingly, it becomes a burden.
Cooperation is our response to the Spirit’s grace.
Gifts are not for the gifted to enjoy.
Gifts are for the needy to receive.
These insights are the keys to true cooperation.” 9

22
THE ABUSE AND MISUSE OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS
1. Pride in the importance and use of one’s gift—The Bible specifically warns us about
thinking too highly of ourselves and/or our gifts. Pride is the “snare and condemnation of the
devil.” This leads to loss of rewards and blessings and carnality in the use of our gifts which in
turn do not edify anyone (Rom. 12:3-6).
2. Improper use of one’s gift (Rom. 12:6-8)—Not using gifts as God intended.
3. Failure to glorify God—This is man’s chief problem (I Pet. 4:10-11). Everything we do
should be done to the “glory of God” (I Cor. 10:31).
4. Division in the Body over who is most important or who is really needed—This causes
inferiority feelings and people who are not wanted or are not considered important will soon
“drop out” (I Cor. 12:14-25).
5. Feeling that one has to have gifts that someone else has—Everyone cannot have the
same gift, nor should they be encouraged to seek something that God has net seen fit to give
them. This leads to great frustration and discouragement. Many of the gifts are not available to all
the members of the Body necessarily (I Cor. 12:28-30).
6. Absence of love in using one’s gifts—Spiritual gifts are to “edify” the body, and this is
done in the sphere of love (I Cor. 13; Eph. 4:12-16). Only love truly edifies (I Cor. 8:1). No
matter how spectacular your gift is or what you accomplish with it, if you do not have love, you
are nothing, and the effectiveness of your life amounts to nothing (I Cor. 13:1-3).
7. Immaturity in the use of gifts—It is spiritual childishness to want the gifts that put you
into the “spiritual limelight.” One’s only concern should be the upbuilding of the church (I Cor.
14: 19-20).
8. Lack of Order—God is not the author of confusion. All things should be done decently
and in order (I Cor. 14:26-33, 40). 10
THE PROPER USE OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS
1. There should be no respect of persons (I Cor. 12:13; Gal. 3:28)—In the body of Christ,
all are to be treated alike.

22
2. The body contains many members and each one belongs and contributes to the
proper functioning of the body (I Cor. 12:14-16)—Though a foot might argue that because he
is not the hand therefore he does not belong, yet the hand would be somewhat incapacitated
without the use of the foot.
3. One member is not more important than another (I Cor. 12: 17-20)—If the whole body
were simply the “eye” or “ear” then some part would be missing and the body would not function
properly. Though some people appear to be less important because their gift does not place them
in the “limelight,” yet they are just as vital to the proper function of the body. Importance is never
gauged by visibility.
4. God puts us where we belong according to His own pleasure (I Cor. 12:11,18; Eph.
4:7; Heb. 2:4; I Pet. 4:10)—The question is not, “What gift would I like to have, but what gift has
God been pleased to give me.”
5. We need one another (I Cor. 12:21)—We are interdependent. We are all part of the body
and indispensable to its proper functioning.
6. No one is unimportant (I Cor. 12:22)—Those who appear to be "more feeble" (weaker)
are just as necessary. No one has the right to ever look down on or treat another as insignificant.
7. No one member is less honorable than another (I Cor. 12:23, 24)—We are to bestow
"abundant honor" on the ones we think are less honorable. We should draw attention to the
"lesser gifts" (that is, less known).
8. The members should have the same care one for another (I Cor. 12:25-27)—This
eliminates division in the body. If someone is suffering, all should suffer with him; if he is honored,
all should rejoice with him.
9. Not all members will have the same gift (I Cor. 12:28-31)—All are not apostles. Simon,
the sorcerer, coveted the same gift and powers of the apostles and was strongly condemned for
this attitude (Acts 8:20-23).
10. The greatest need is love (I Cor. 13:1-3; Eph. 4:2)—The body must function together
according to that which God is working in every part, that it all may increase and be built up in
the sphere of love. 11

33
VARIETY OF GIFTS
“The gifts of grace appear like a spectrum; each colour may be distinguished from
others as distinctively violet, blue, indigo, etc. in the centre, but merges into the
adjacent colours at the edges. Each gift has its own distinctive purpose, but
overlaps with neighboring gifts. No individual displays the whole spectrum of
the gifts of God’s manifold grace (though Paul must have approached close to it),
but one individual might possess several related gifts. 12
Everyone has some gift, therefore all should be encouraged. No one has all the
gifts, therefore all should be humble. All gifts are for the one body, therefore all
should be harmonious. All gifts are from the Lord, therefore all should be content.” 13
SPIRITUAL GIFTS LISTED IN THE NEW TESTAMENT
Eph. 4:11 I Cor. 12:8-10 I Cor. 12:
28-30
1. Apostles Apostles
Rom. 12: 6-8 I Pet. 4:11 I Cor. 14:26 I Cor.
13:1-3
I
Cor.
7:7
2. Prophets Prophets Prophecy Revelation Prophecy
3. Service Service
4. Evangelists
5. Word of
Wisdom
6. Word of
Knowledge
Word of
Knowledge
7. Pastors
8. Teachers Teachers Teaching Speaking Word of
Instruction
9. Exhortation
10. Faith Faith
11. Healings Healings
12. Miracles
Prophecy
Miracles

33
13.
Discerning of
Spirits
14. Giving Giving
15. Helps
16. Mercy
17. Leadership
18. Administrat
ion
Leadership
19. Tongues Tongues Tongues
20. Interpretation
of Tongues
Interpretation
of
tongues
Interpretation
of
tongues
21. Martyrdom
?
22. Celibacy
14
HOW MANY GIFTS?
In responding to the question, “How many different gifts are there?” John Stott replies, “At
least twenty are specified in the New Testament, and the living God who loves variety and is a
generous giver may well bestow many, many more than that.”
“It is doubtful that the lists are intended to be exhaustive. A comparison of the
different lists amounting to some twenty different items suggest that neither Paul
nor Peter was intending to produce a single exhaustive list; each was illustrating
what he meant when emphasizing either the variety of gifts or the unity of the
purpose for which they were given.” 15

33
A SUMMARY OF THE DEFINITIONS OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS
1. Apostle. The gift of the apostle is the special ability that God gives to certain members of
the body of Christ to assume and exercise general leadership over a number of churches with an
extraordinary authority in spiritual matters which is spontaneously recognized and appreciated by
those churches.
2. Prophecy. The gift of prophecy is the special ability that God gives to certain members of
the body of Christ to receive and communicate an immediate message of God to his people
through divinely-anointed utterance.
3. Evangelist. The gift of the evangelist is the special ability that God gives to certain
members of the body of Christ to share the Gospel with unbelievers in such a way that men and
women become Jesus’ disciples and responsible members of the body of Christ.
4. Pastor. The gift of the pastor is the special ability that God gives to certain members of the
body of Christ to assume a long-term personal responsibility for the spiritual welfare of a group of
believers.
5. Teaching. The gift of teaching is the special ability that God gives to certain members of
the body of Christ to communicate information relevant to the health and ministry of the body and
its members in such a way that others will learn.
6. Helps. The gift of helps is the special ability that God gives to certain members of the body
of Christ to invest the talents they have in the life and ministry of other members of the body, thus
enabling them to increase the effectiveness of their own spiritual gifts.
7. Service. The gift of service is the special ability that God gives to certain members of the
body of Christ to identify the unmet needs involved in a task related to God’s work, and to make
use of available resources to meet those needs and help accomplish the desired goals.
8. Exhortation. The gift of exhortation is the special ability that God gives to certain
members of the body of Christ to minister words of comfort, consolation, encouragement and
counsel to other members of the body in such a way that they feel helped and healed.
9. Giving. The gift of giving is the special ability that God gives to certain members of the
body of Christ to contribute their material resources to the work of the Lord with liberality and
cheerfulness.

33
10. Leadership. The gift of leadership is the special ability that God gives to certain members
of the body of Christ to communicate those goals to others in such a way that they voluntarily and
harmoniously work together to accomplish those goals for the glory of God.
11. Mercy. The gift of mercy is the special ability that God gives to certain members of the
body of Christ to feel genuine empathy and compassion for individuals, both Christian and non-
Christian, who suffer distressing physical, mental or emotional problems, and to translate that
compassion into cheerfully done deeds which reflect Christ’s love and alleviate the suffering.
12. Administration. The gift of administration is the special ability that God gives to certain
members of the body of Christ to understand clearly the immediate and long range goals of a
particular unit of the body of Christ and to devise and execute effective plans for the
accomplishment of those goals.
13. Hospitality. The gift of hospitality is the special ability that God gives to certain members
of the body of Christ to provide open house and warm welcome to those in need of food and
lodging.
14. Faith. The gift of faith is the special ability that God gives to certain members of the body
of Christ to discern with extraordinary confidence the will and purposes of God for the future of
His work.
15. Word of Wisdom. The gift of the word of wisdom is the special ability that God gives to
certain members of the body of Christ to know the mind of the Holy Spirit in such a way as to
receive insight into how given knowledge may best be applied to specific needs arising in the body
of Christ.
16. Word of Knowledge. The gift of the word of knowledge is the special ability that God
gives to certain members of the body of Christ to discover, accumulate, analyze and clarify
information and ideas which are pertinent to the growth and well-being of the body.
17. Healings. The gift of healings is the special ability that God gives to certain members of
the body of Christ to serve as human intermediaries through whom it pleases God to cure illness
and restore health apart from the use of natural means.
18. Miracles. The gift of miracles is the special ability that God gives to certain members of
the body of Christ to serve as human intermediaries through whom it pleases God to perform
powerful acts that are perceived by observers to have altered the ordinary course of nature.

33
19. Discerning of Spirits. The gift of discerning of spirits is the special ability that God gives
to certain members of the body of Christ to know with assurance whether certain behavior
purported to be of God is in reality divine, human or Satanic.
20. Tongues. The gift of tongues is the special ability that God gives to certain members of
the body of Christ to receive and communicate an immediate message of God to his people
through a divinely-anointed utterance.
21. Interpretation. The gift of interpretation is the special ability that God gives to certain
members of the body of Christ to make known in the vernacular the message of one who speaks
in tongues. 16

33
IV. MINISTRIES & OFFICES

33
A ministry is the sphere in which one exercises his spiritual gifts. This sphere may refer to a
certain group of people, as Peter was sent to the Jews while Paul was sent to the Gentiles (Gal.
2:7-8). Or this sphere may refer to a certain geographical area, as God calls some of His children
to a ministry on a foreign field but wants others to live for Him in their home country.
Certain offices, which represent the institutionalization of some of the gifts, were appointed by
Christ for the functioning of the local church (Eph. 4:11-12).
Purpose: Establish and Supervise Churches
THE GIFT OF THE APOSTLE
(I Cor. 12:28; Eph. 4:11-16; 2:19-20)
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
assume and exercise general leadership over a number of churches with an extraordinary authority
in spiritual matters which is spontaneously recognized and appreciated by those churches.” 1
Description: The word “apostle” means “one sent out” or “one sent forth.” It occurs 77
times in the New Testament. An apostle had a special commission and authority during New
Testament times. Jesus Christ is “the Apostle” (Heb. 3:1).
The Twelve when referred to as apostles is a restricted use of the term apostle (Acts 1:26;
Rev. 21:14). Matthias was chosen to replace Judas (Acts 1:15-26). He thus became known as one
of the Twelve (Acts 2:14; 6:2; 9:27; I Cor. 15:5,7). Matthias was chosen by the 120 assembled at
Jerusalem, waiting for the advent of the Holy Spirit, at the suggestion and under the supervision
of Peter. Others named “apostle” in addition to the original Twelve:
• Paul (Acts 14:4,14; Rom. 1:1; I Cor. 9:1-5; II Cor. 1-13).
• Barnabas (Acts 14:4,14; I Cor. 9:5-6).
• Adronicus and Junias (Rom. 16:7). The name Junias could be either male or female.
Many argue it is more likely female. If so, that means a woman in the early church
was an apostle.
• Titus (II Cor. 8:23).
• Epaphroditus (Phil. 2:25).
• Apollos (I Cor. 4:6,9)
• James (Gal. 1:19; 2:9)
• Silas (Silvanus) and Timothy (I Thess. 1:1; 2:7)
• “Apostles of the churches (II Cor. 8:23) and “All the apostles” (I Cor. 15:1-7).
Obviously this refers to a larger group than the Twelve.

33
Qualifications for the Twelve
1. They had been with Jesus from the beginning (Acts 1:21-22).
2. They had seen the risen Christ and could therefore testify to His resurrection.
(Acts 1:22; Gal. 1:16; I Cor. 15:8)
3. They had a personal call from Christ (Mk.3:14; Jn. 20:21).
4. Their ministry was characterized by signs, wonders and miracles.
(II Cor. 12:12; Mk. 16:14-20; Heb. 2:3-4; Rom 15:17-19; Acts 14:3)
• Signs—Refers to the purpose of miraculous deeds signifying some truth to be learned.
• Wonders—Refers to something that is observed and kept in the memory. It means
to “watch, keep or observe” and is used always with the word “signs.”
• Miracles—Refers to the power of God behind the miraculous deeds.
These terms are used on 53 occasions to refer to the miracles of Christ at both His first and
second comings. They are used 5 times to refer to Satan or the Antichrist. They are used 49 times
to refer to miracles performed in the days of the apostles. Most of these refer to the “mighty
works” done by the apostle themselves.
The purpose of these “mighty works” was confirmation. They confirmed the message of the
early apostles (Mk. 16:20; Heb. 2:3-4).
Ministry of the Twelve
1. They gave doctrinal foundation of the church (Acts 2:42). Jesus’ promise that when the
Holy Spirit came that He would lead His people into all truth (Jn.14:26; 16:13) found its greatest
fulfillment in the New Testament revelation. This revelation was accepted by the early church as
belonging to the Old Testament revelation and was therefore accepted as part of Holy Scripture.
Only those books which were written by the apostolic circle or their close associates ( e.g. Mark
Luke, James, the brother of Jesus, Paul) were accepted as Scripture.
2. They provided the structural foundation of the church (Eph. 2:20). The apostles were
the first to receive the keys of the kingdom (Mt. 18:18-19) and thereby were enabled to open the
door for the gospel to the Jews (Acts 2:38-41; Gal. 2:7) to half-Jews (Samaritans--Acts 8:14-17)
and the Gentiles (Acts 1:8; 8:1,4).

33
3. They provided oversight or supervision of the churches (II Cor. 1:23). All the New
Testament letters were either written by the Twelve or those close to them and they were written
for the purpose of providing instruction, counsel, warning, rebuke, correction and encouragement.
In addition to the letters, these writers also supervised the churches through personal visits (I
Cor. 16:2-12; II Cor. 1:15-17; 12:20-13:2; I Thess. 2:17-18; 3:2-3).
4. They had the responsibility of the admission of new groups into the fellowship of the
church (Acts 8, 10, 11). They were guardians of the truth and they saw to it that false teachers
and unbelievers were not accepted into the fellowship.
5. They will one day sit on the 12 thrones judging the 12 tribes of Israel (Lk. 22:29-30).
Their names will also be inscribed on the 12 foundations of the New Jerusalem (Rev. 21:14) The
Twelve apostles were unique. Therefore the word “apostle” in its official use is limited to the
Twelve (Acts 9:27; I Cor. 15:7). With the death of the Twelve the apostolate ended. Those who
claimed to also belong to this apostolate were condemned as liars (Rev. 2:2).
The gift of an apostle, therefore, does not refer to this special and unique office. It is used only
in a secondary sense.
Donald Bridge and David Phypers convincingly argues for the continuation of this office and
gift in its secondary sense.
“There is a continuing need for the apostolic faith to be passed on from generation to
generation and for Christians constantly to be re-assessing their faith against the
touchstone of apostolic doctrine. Thus Paul can charge Timothy, ‘what you have
heard from me before many witnesses entrust to faithful men who will be able to
teach others also’(II Tim. 2:2), and Jude can appeal to his readers ‘to contend for
the faith which was once for all delivered to the saints’ (verse 3). Here is true
apostolic succession, entrusting others with the truth of the gospel as displayed in
Holy Scripture so that they in their turn will be able to pass it on to others. Here
is the true task of the theologian. He is ever to re-examine Christian thinking by
the standard of the biblical revelation to the age in which he lives. Could not those
who are conscious of a specific call to exercise these ministries be truly said to be
exercising the gift of apostleship? 2
A further reason why, in our view, the gift of apostleship cannot be regarded as
having been withdrawn with the death of the apostles lies in the second function
committed to them, namely, the spreading of the gospel. Christ’s command to His
disciples to take the gospel into all the world and to every creature is explicitly
recorded in the Gospels and in Acts. The church was to be a missionary church

33
reaching out to others with the good news of God’s love in Christ and the apostles
were to spearhead this missionary outreach. Indeed only when the gospel has been
preached throughout the whole world will the church’s task be finished, for then the
end will come (Mt. 24:14). Now on each occasion when the Great Commission was
given it was given to the eleven apostles and to no others. If they only exercised
the gift of apostleship then they only were commissioned to spread the gospel.
Indeed, such a conclusion has been held from time to time in the church’s history.
Yet the continuing spiritual darkness of many areas of the world and the realization
that many people have still to hear the gospel for the first time has caused Christians
to recognize the continuing need for apostles, those who will go where Christ is not
named, there to plant Christian churches. Obviously, the Twelve and Paul were
apostles in a special, unrepeatable sense, but cannot the gift of apostleship be
discerned in the activities of those who have been used of God in the extension of
the church into new areas for the past two thousand years? 3
Significantly many Christians down the ages have recognized the continuing nature
of the gift of apostleship both as regards the function of apostles in pursuing
purity of doctrine and as regards their function in planting new churches. Thus
even Calvin, who states quite clearly that apostles were temporary, in the same
breath admits that God ‘still occasionally raises them up when the necessity of the
time requires’ and then asserts that apostles had been necessary in his own day ‘to
bring back the Church from the revolt of Antichrist.’ (John Calvin, Institutes, 4, iii,4.).
Similarly outstanding Christian missionaries greatly used of God in carrying the
gospel into hitherto unreached areas of the world have earned the title of ‘apostle’
from their contemporaries and from historians. Thus, for example, Carey has been
called ‘the Apostle of India’, Judson ‘the Apostle of Burma,’ Aidan is referred to as
‘the Apostle of Northumbria.’” 4
Sometimes the office of apostle has been especially recognized. Thus the English Baptists of
the seventeenth century appointed ‘messengers’ or ‘apostles’ with the specific task of pioneering
the gospel and establishing new churches, caring for them until they were adequately pastored.
The term is not currently in vogue, but are not modern missionaries specifically engaged in
planting new churches exercising the gift of apostleship?
While Bridge and Phypers correctly equate missionaries who pioneer, plant and care for
churches with the office of apostleship, they do not go far enough. For it seems to me, the bishops
or district superintendents also engage in planting new churches and in overseeing them either
directly or indirectly through other pastors. In addition, some men who pastor churches are also

44
apostles, for in addition to pastoring, they plant new churches and oversee them. Like the bishops
or superintendents, this oversight may be directed by themselves or through the pastors of those
specific churches.
Examples
• Chuck Smith of Calvary Chapel pastors a church of over 25,000 and this church has
mothered more than 400 new churches over which he has the oversight.
• Ralph Moore, formerly of Hope Chapel pastored a church of 2000 which mothered 14
new churches during his pastorate. He now ministers in Hawaii.
• ChoYonggi of Seoul, Korea pastors a church of 500,000 and whose church has
mothered countless other churches.
APOSTLESHIP
1. Diligence and zeal in seeing God’s work accomplished.
2. A strong sense of call by God for establishing new works.
3. A deep trust in God to do what is necessary in unusual situations to establish authority for
God’s work.
4. Multigifted, having one or more other leadership gifts.
5. Ability to face new situations.
6. Determination to see new situations.
7. The ability to sense what God wants to do and not be afraid to venture out to do it.
8. Drive within which cannot be satisfied apart from seeing unreached people reached.
9. Ability and sensitivity to work with people of other cultures.
10. Ability to wisely select leaders for God’s work.
11. Vision for new work. Frustrated with just maintaining existing ministries.
12. A great faith in God to do the impossible.
13. Tends to have deep appreciation for diversity.
14. Takes the Great Commission very seriously. Constantly seeks ways to get the gospel out.
15. A person of authority whom others look to for leadership.
MINISTRIES
District Superintendent (Bishop)
Director of Church Growth (Church Planting)
Missionary
Pastor (who mothers other churches)

44
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do the members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

44
Purpose: Proclamation of divine revelation
THE GIFT OF THE PROPHET
(Eph. 2:19,20; 3:5; 4:11-16; I Cor. 12:28)
Definition: “A prophet is a leader who exercises considerable influence in the church by
proclaiming God’s Word to the people. The prophet often has a direct word from the Lord for the
situation on hand. Rather than prepared messages these are often immediate, inspired utterances
from God.” 6
Description: He is “an organ of divine revelation, to whom the Word of the Lord comes, and
who therefore speaks the very words of God” (e.g. Ex. 4:12; 7:1-2: Jer. 1:4-9; 23:16,18,22,28).
A prophet declares divine judgment (Acts 13:11; 28:25-28), predicts the future events (Acts
11:28; 20:23,25; 27:22) and employs symbolic actions (Acts 21:11). The prophets in Acts also
expound the Scriptures and strengthen, encourage and comfort the disciples.
A prophet is one who causes God’s Word or message to shine forth (II Pet. 1:19). A prophet
is a man sent by God, anointed and appointed by God to be His mouthpiece to speak His Word
(Heb 1:1-2; II Pet. 1:20-21; II Kings 17:13). He is one who gives forth God’s Word to the church
at large. He is one who unfolds the mind of God.
Old Testament Prophets: Abraham (Gen. 20:7) Jonah (II Kings 14:25)
Moses (Deut. 34:10) Iddo (II Chron. 13:22)
Isaiah (II Kings 19:2) Shemaiah (II Chron. 12:5)
Micah (Mt. 2:5,6) Amos (Acts 7:42-43)
Habakkuk (Hab. 1:1) Balaam (II Pet. 2:15-16)
Joel (Acts 2:16) Daniel (Mt. 24:15)
Hosea (Mt. 2:15) Hananiah (Jer. 28:17)
Jeremiah (Jer. 1:5) Ezekiel (Ezek. 2:1-5)
Gad (I Sam. 22:15) Elisha (I Kings 19:16)
Zecharaiah (Zech. 1:1) Elijah (I Kings 18:22)
Ahijah (I Kings 11:29) Haggai (Haggai 1:1)
Samuel (I Sam. 3:20) David (Acts 2:29-30)
Jehu (I Kings 16:7,12) Aaron (Ex. 7:1)
Nathan (II Sam. 7:2) Azariah (II Chron. 15:8)
Micaiah (I Kings 22:7-8) Obed (II Chron. 15:8)
Asaph (Mt. 13:35 cf. Psa. 78:2)

44
Female Prophets: Miriam (Ex. 15:20) Noadiah (Neh. 6:14)
Deborah (Judges 4:4) Wife of Isaiah (Isa. 8:3)
Huldah (II Kings 22:14) Anna (Luke 2:36)
New Testament Prophets: John the Baptist is an Old Testament prophet who ushers in the
New Testaments. He is the bridge between the Old and New
Testaments.
Agabus (Acts 11:27-28; 21:10)
Prophets sent from Jerusalem (Acts 11:27)
Prophets and teachers at the church of Antioch (Acts 13:1)
Judas and Silas (Acts 15:32)
Prophets at Tyre (Acts 21:4)
Jesus (Mt. 21:11)
Old and New Testament Prophets: Similarities and Differences
Similarities
• Both delivered their messages as from God.
• Both proclaimed the Word of God that He had revealed to them.
• Both denounced sin and warned against future judgment (Acts 13:11; 28:25-28).
• Both discussed contemporary issues and predicted future events (Acts 11:28;
20:23,25; 27:22).
• Both employed symbolic actions (Acts 21:11).
Differences
• Some Old Testament prophets were national leaders or reformers whereas the New
Testament prophets were for the most part leaders withing the Christian movement.
• Some New Testament prophets were itinerant, but others ministered in a particular
church for an extended period of time as compared with Old Testament prophets.
• The prophets were associated with the apostles as the church’s foundation (Eph. 2:20)
as compared with Old Testament prophets.
Peter’s quotation from the Old Testament prophet Joel on the day of Pentecost indicates that
the early Christians viewed their prophets as following in the tradition of the Jewish prophets of
earlier days (Acts 2:17-18).

44
The Old Testament prophet primarily proclaimed God’s Word to the people of his day, and
secondarily, predicted future events. This same combination of proclamation and prediction is
what constitutes New Testament prophecy. This is especially evident in the book of Revelation
where the two aspects are completely integrated. It can be argued that the combination of
proclamation and prediction lie at the very heart of all Christian preaching and teaching. For we
are commanded to live like Christ and to proclaim Him to others in the light of His promised
return (i.e. I Jn 3:2-3).
There seems to be some overlapping of certain gifts such as prophecy in the New Testament.
Both apostles and prophets received authoritative revelation from God. Both prophets and
teachers were involved in instruction that evidently included the exposition of Scripture.
Leslie Flynn perceptively points out:
“When we boil it down, prophecy ultimately has to do with Jesus Christ. Old
Testament prophets foretold the coming of Christ. New Testament prophets
centered their messages in the crucified, risen and coming again Lord Jesus.
John wrote in a late chapter of the Bible, ‘The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of
prophecy” (Rev. 19:10). All Scripture points to Christ. He is the sum and substance
of the Old and new Testaments. Prophecy is the Spirit-empowered proclamation
of the Living Word who is the center and circumference of the written Word.” 7
Ministry: Prophets were endowed with revelation, prediction, a word of wisdom, a word of
knowledge with sign ministries (signs, wonders and miracles).
Prophets are to minister in multiples--two or three to prevent error and to prevent selfimportance
(I Cor. 14:29-32). Also there is the powerful prevailing influence of prophets in
numbers.
Warning: Beware of false prophets (Mt. 7:15-20; Mark 13:22; I John 4:11). False prophets
will be prominent in the last days (Mt. 24:11,24).
• A person called “the false prophet” will be prominent in the events of The Great
Tribulation period (Rev. 13:11-17; 16:13; 19:20; 20:10).
• False prophets do not believe in the incarnation and deity of Jesus Christ (I Jn. 4:1-3).
• False prophets are known by the failure of their prophecies to come true (Deut. 18:22)
• False prophets try to deceive people with miraculous signs (Matt. 7:15; 24:11,24).
• False prophets try to lead people away from obedience to God’s Word (Deut. 13:1-5).

44
• False prophets teach sexual immorality and permissiveness (II Pet. 2:1-3; 14-19).
• A true prophet glorifies God (John 7:11-18) and does God’s will (Mt. 7:15-23).
• Receive a prophet and receive a prophet’s reward (Mt. 10:40-42).
Examples
I Tim. 1:18; 4:14 Special messages for certain individuals.
Acts 11:27-28 Prediction of future events. Their predictions included announcements of
God’s judgements that sometimes fell immediately with unusual results
(Annanias & Sapphira: Acts 5:1-10; 13: 8-11).
Leonard Woodcock points out that “these predictions were not intended to satisfy curiosity
concerning God’s future plans. Rather, they enforced and emphasized the urgency of the
prophetic denunciations of sin and exhortations to righteousness.” 8
Purpose: Proclamation of divine revelation
THE GIFT OF PROPHECY
(Rom. 12:6; I Cor. 12:10; 14:3)
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
receive and communicate an immediate message of God to His people through divinely-anointed
utterance.” 9
“This is not the foretelling of future events, but rather a divine inspiration enabling the
possessor to speak direct messages of the Holy Spirit for the spiritual profit of the
hearers.” 10
Description: The meaning of the Greek word is basically “to speak forth” or “to speak for
another.” Prophecy is therefore the capacity to reveal God’s will to others in the power of the
Holy Spirit by foretelling (accurately predicting the future) and by forthtelling (proclaiming what
the will of God is for the person or body of believers). To prophesy also means to cause the Word
of Scripture to shine. This would refer to expository (“to expose”) preaching and teaching. The
gift of prophecy is set in the context of a meeting for informal worship where each member
contributes “a hymn, a word of instruction, a revelation, a tongue or an interpretation” for the
purpose of the “strengthening of the church” (I Cor. 14:26). The terms “revelation” and
“prophecy” are used here synonymously (vs. 29-32) which indicates that prophecy is a brief,
spontaneous statement given under the direct inspiration of the Holy Spirit. This seems to be the
main meaning for the gift of prophecy.

44
• Although all prophets did prophesy, yet not all believers were prophets, even
though they were all exhorted to prophesy (I Cor. 14:1,5,24,31,39). From Acts
2:17, 18 it appears that prophecy is potentially a gift available to all Christians as a
sign of the “age of the Spirit” which began on the day of Pentecost.
• Prophecy in the New Testament is to be a sign to believers, not to unbelievers
(unbelieving Jews—I Cor. 14:22). For other unbelievers or people “who do not
understand” (enquirers—I Cor. 14:24) it brings conviction of sin which leads to
repentance (I Cor. 14:24-25).
• The purpose of prophecy for believers is that they might be “instructed and
encouraged” (I Cor. 14:31) or for “strengthening, encouragement and comfort”
(I Cor. 14:3).
• Prophecy was considered to be one of, if not the, greatest of the gifts (I Cor.
14:1,5,39;12:31).
• We are warned not to treat prophecies with “contempt” (I Thess. 5:20).
• Although prophecy is “revelation” in that it makes the mind or will of God clear, it
should never be exalted to the level of biblical revelation. While prophecy may
illuminate the meaning of the Scriptures; it can never replace them. Therefore
prophetic utterances are to be tested by the Word of God (I Thess. 5:21; Acts 17:11)
and by other prophets (I Cor. 14:29).
• Prophecy must also be done decently and in order. Simultaneous prophesying is
forbidden by Paul (I Cor. 14:29-31) for such prophesying is ecstatic and uncontrolled
manifesting extreme emotionalism.
• Prophecy is to be given one by one or “in turn” so that everyone may be “instructed
and encouraged” (I Cor. 14:31). Otherwise confusion and chaos results.
Guidelines (specific limitations) in the use of the gift of prophecy:
1. Prophecy was not intended to be used as a means of governing the church. When
pastors and deacons are removed or installed on the basis of prophetic utterance, chaos results. In
such cases prophecy has usurped the gift of administration and perhaps also that of speaking with
wisdom. No one gift is to dominate all gifts.

44
2. Prophecy was not intended to be used as a basis for exercising church discipline.
Some have been accused of sin and expelled from the church on the basis of a prophetic
utterance, but this practice is wrong. Paul taught that such accusations should not even be
considered without the supporting evidence of at least two witnesses (I Cor. 13:1; I Tim. 5:19;
see also Mt. 18:15-17).
3. Prophecy was not intended to be a standard means of obtaining guidance from the
Lord. The Word of God is our guide—illuminated by the indwelling Holy Spirit, who is to lead us
into all truth (John 14:26; 16:13-15).
4. Prophecy was not intended to be our means of interpreting Scripture. Prophetic
utterances are themselves to be judged (I Cor. 14:29). Apart from the uniquely inspired canonical
writers, prophets are not divinely authoritative interpreters of Scripture. Rather, they are to be
judged by the Scriptures.
5. The gift of prophecy does not produce infallible utterances. The idea of infallible
contemporary prophecy has confused many people. Some have considered it sinful to question
what they believe to be the voice of the Holy Spirit, but such a reaction is wrong. The functioning
of spiritual gifts involves a cooperation between the divine and the human. The presence of the
human element makes it necessary for us to examine and evaluate or judge these things
(I Cor. 14:29; I Thess. 5: 20-21). 11
Example of prophecy in the New Testament:
Acts 11:27-28; 21:10-11 Agabus predicting the future.
Acts 19:1-6
The twelve disciples of John the Baptist spoke in tongues and
prophesied
Acts 21:9
Philip’s daughters prophesied.
I Cor. 11:4-5 Both men and women prophesied.
Acts 2:17-18 Peter quotes Joel 2:28-31 predicting that sons and daughters of
Israel will engage in prophesying.
Christianity has stood divided on the question of whether the gift of prophecy (and also other
supernatural gifts) was intended to be a permanent or a temporary gift.
Another closely related issue is the relationship between the functioning of New Testament
prophets and that of the gift of prophecy. Are all characteristics of New Testament prophets
involved in manifestations of the gift of prophecy?

44
Four Positions: Their Merits and Problems
1. The gift of prophecy, which includes the receiving of authoritative divine revelation, is a
permanent gift that remains available today. 12
Problem: It undermines the Bible’s role as the only authoritative material available to us. This
is a subtle control of the interpretation of Scripture in a way that neutralizes its authority. Anyone
who can establish the divine authority of his interpretation of Scripture has virtually supplanted
the unique divine authority of Scripture itself. If contemporary prophecy is considered divinely
authoritative, should it be regarded as any less authoritative than Scripture? This is a dangerous
and even heretical implication of this view. 13
2. The gift of prophecy, which includes divine revelation and an imperfect human element
(e.g. one’s own ideas), is a permanent gift that remains available today. That human element is
what makes it necessary to evaluate prophetic utterances. 14
Problem: The fallibility of prophetic utterances risks undermining the value of the prophetic
gift. Its value decreases as its authority diminishes. If a prophecy is fallible, to what extent was it
divinely revealed? If it has its origin in the prophet’s mind, it must be evaluated in the light of
Scripture. Is this not precisely the way we should approach an ordinary sermon (Acts 17:11)?
Should we think of contemporary prophecy as having the same level of authority as a sermon?
If so, in what sense is divine revelation involved? Or is it involved? I believe contemporary
prophecy has the same level of authority as a sermon. Both are messages from God, one directly
(prophecy) and one indirectly (sermon). Prophecy is a direct word or message from God whereas
a sermon is a word or message from the Scriptures through a man. While the means of
communication is somewhat different, the Source is the same. Both are therefore equally
authoritative (when they are scriptural, that is). 15
3. The gift of prophecy, which includes the receiving of authoritative divine revelation, was
a temporary gift that was no longer needed after the completion of the New Testament. 16
There was a tremendous doctrinal transition from Jewish belief to Christian faith that occurred
during the apostolic period. This radical transition prior to the writings of the New Testament
produced an imperative need for authoritative revelation to guide the church--especially in the
realms of doctrine and practice. This need was met by the gift of prophecy, which involved
receiving revelation. When the New Testament was completed, the church possessed the
complete and inspired Word of God. The Word of God, with its divine authority, replaced the
function of both apostles and prophets. Since the completion of the New Testament there has
been no need for any spiritual gifts involving revelation. For revelation is complete with Scripture.

44
It is God’s purpose to reveal Himself through His Word—not apart from His Word. Therefore it
is no more possible for one to have the prophetic gift now than to add other inspired books to the
canon. 17
Merit: This view preserves the unique divine authority of Scripture. 18
Problem: This view is difficult to prove exegetically. Some supporters cite I Corinthians
13:8-10, where Paul wrote: “Love never fails. But where there are prophecies, they will cease;
where there are tongues, they will be stilled; where there is knowledge, it will pass away. For we
know in part and we prophesy in part, but when perfection comes, the imperfect disappears.” The
interpretation here is that the cessation of prophecy occurs when the entire New Testament was
completed. The “perfection” that was to come is the New Testament. The “imperfect” that was to
disappear refers to the gifts of prophecy and tongues.
The problem is that Paul clearly placed knowledge in the same category as prophecy and
tongues. Are we to conclude that the gift of speaking with knowledge ceased with the completion
of the New Testament? This does not seem likely. It seems that in the context Paul was not
discussing Scripture. His contrast was more likely between the imperfect present age (when
spiritual gifts are needed) and the eschatological eternal state (when many, if not all, of the gifts
will become irrelevant). “Perfection” refers to Christ’s second coming and the eventual moving
into the eternal state. 19
Supporters of this view also cite Rev. 22:18-19, which states: “I warn everyone who hears the
words of the prophecy of this book: If anyone adds anything to them, God will add to him the
plagues described in this book. And if anyone takes words away from this book of prophecy, God
will take away from him his share in the tree of life and in the holy city, which are described in this
book.”
It is possible that these statements warn against either adding to or deleting from the entire
New Testament. But most commentators understand these warnings to refer only to the book of
Revelation, which is more plausible. The main problem with this view is the lack of an explicit
New Testament statement that revelation has ceased with the completion of the New Testament.
Nor is there an explicit New Testament statement concerning the cessation of the gift of prophecy
at the time that the New Testament was completed. 20
4. The gift of prophecy, which does not include the receiving of contemporary divine
revelation, is a permanent gift that remains available today. However, prophecy is the
application of the principles revealed in the Word of God to human society. 21

55
Supporters of this view agree with those of view 1 and view 2 that prophecy is a permanent
gift that remains available to us today. They agree with supporters of view 3 that revelation
ceased with the completion of the New Testament. Contrary to the other three views, however,
supporters of view 4 hold that post-biblical manifestations of prophecy do not involve receiving
revelation. 22
This view sees no exegetical basis for limiting the gift of prophecy to the apostolic period.
Prophecy is seen as the gift of “rightly understanding, expounding and applying Scripture to their
contemporary issues and problems.” 23
Merit: It recognizes the permanence of the gift of prophecy. But it does so by redefining what
is involved in prophecy. This new definition of “expounding the Word of God and applying it to
human situations” is basically the central idea of prophecy. 24
Problem: This new definition is not the whole of New Testament prophecy. By excluding
revelation, modern prophecy becomes something different from New Testament prophecy. Is this
change of definition legitimate in the understanding of what prophecy is? 25
All these views have problems--the issues involved are quite complete--but the fourth view
seems the most plausible and has the least difficulty. 26
Response to Prophecy
1. All prophecy should be carefully weighed (I Cor. 14:29). Prophecy is uttered by humans
who could be misled. None should engage in prophecy who is not willing that his prophecy should
be tested. Here another example may help: At a rally in London a Christian woman gave a
‘prophecy.’ It was couched in religious phraseology, but delivered in a wailing tone and quickly I
discerned it was not from the Lord. We were in an Anglican Church and after the woman had sat
down the vicar (pastor) stood up to say that he thought that the ‘gift’ should be tested. A number
of folk in the congregation raised their hands to agree that God had not spoken. Then John swiftly
encouraged people to turn their eyes back to Jesus. 27
But we should be swift to hear and slow to speak and not rush into publicly correcting
prophecy in case when we root out the weeds we may root up the wheat with them (cf. Mt.
13:29). When prophecy is of God there is a general consensus that it is so. When it is ‘of the
flesh’ nearly everybody knows it except possible the person prophesying who may have been
deceived.

55
2. The ‘spiritual gift of discernment’ should be exercised.
3. The prophecy should be tested against the touchstone of Scripture (II Pet. 1:20).
4. The prophecy should be tested by whether it confirms what God is already doing.
5. The prophecy should be tested by determining its benefit.
6. It may be best, like Mary, simply to store up the words of a prophecy in our hearts (Lk.
2:51).
No other immediate action should normally be taken unless the prophecy itself is a clear
confirmation of what the Lord has already revealed in some other way.
The Huggetts were living in the North of England. One night Christine Huggett saw a picture
of Dick Whittington with his little bag slung over his shoulder. ‘It means we are going back down
London way’ said John, quoting from the old rhyme, ‘Turn again Whittington . . . Lord Mayor of
London.’ ‘During the next few days we asked friends to pray about a possible move. One of them
was given the word “Sussex.” We decided to store these things in our minds. If they were from
the Lord they would come to fruition.’ In the autumn Christine ‘began to get the impression of a
very long building set in extensive grounds.’ After advertisements in the Church Times, they
were led to Southwater, a village near Horsham in East Sussex to a place which exactly fit all the
details of their vision. 28
11. It is helpful at the end of a period when the gifts of the Spirit have been manifested for one
of the leadership to summarize briefly the burden of what he feels the Lord has been saying to the
church through the Spirit: ‘He who has an ear to hear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the
churches’ (Rev. 2:7).
12. It may be appropriate to invite the Holy Spirit to apply the burden of the prophecies to the
hearts of the congregation then and there. 29.
If both those who exercise the gift and those to whom the prophecy is directed make love
their aim, there will be a conducive climate for the gift to emerge and flourish. ‘Love will be
welcoming towards embryonic prophecy. Love will be forgiving when mistakes are made. Love
will bind those with this gift and those without it into an interdependent unity’ (Michael Green). 30

55
Recommended Reading
Donald Bridge, Signs and Wonders Today, I.V.P. (appendix 3)
George Mallone, Those controversial Gifts, Hodder and Stoughton (Ch. 2)
Michael Cassidy, Bursting the Wine Skins, Hodder and Stoughton (Appendix B)
Michael Green, To Corinth with Love, Hodder and Stoughton (Ch. 8)

55
PROPHET (PROPHECY)
Proclaims God’s truth in an authoritative and God-inspired way.
Uncompromising love for truth with no fear in taking a strong stand for God.
Willingness to bring messages of doom and judgment even where there is no repentance. Not
hesitant to confront evil.
Often lacks tact in correcting people.
Persuasive in defining what is right and wrong.
Ability to discern the character and motives of people
A holy hatred for evil.
A deep concern for the reputation and program of God.
Willingness to experience brokenness to convict others of the need for brokenness.
A need to express his message verbally, especially regarding right and wrong.
Forceful personality
Tends to see the needs of a group as a whole and willing to take a stand on what needs to be
done.
Persistent in seeing that God’s message gets through.
Tends to be more depressed than lighthearted about life and its problems.
Tends to be dominant and individualistic thus having few, if any, friends.
MINISTRIES
Pastor (Preaching)
Worship Service
Special Services
Small Group (body life ministry)
Conference/Retreat Speaker
Radio Ministry
Writing Ministry

55
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from 1 Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

55
Purpose: Salvation of the Lost
THE GIFT OF THE EVANGELIST (Eph. 4:11)
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
share the Gospel with unbelievers in such a way that men and women become Jesus’ disciples and
responsible members of the body of Christ.” 31
“The gift of proclaiming the good News of salvation effectively so that people respond
to the claims of Christ in conversion and in discipleship.” 32
The best definition of evangelism I have ever heard was given by D. T. Niles:
“One beggar telling another beggar where there is bread.”
Description: The Greek word for “preach” is evangello, a compound of two Greek words:
ev (“good”) and angello (“to bear a message”). An evangelist is literally the person “who bears a
message of good news.” He is a herald who announces the good news of the gospel to those who
have never heard it before. He is a person who proclaims the gospel to the unsaved.
An evangelist is not a person who just announces good news indifferently; he is one who
persuasively challenges people to accept it and thus be saved. Paul put it, “Since, then, we know
what it is to fear the Lord, we try to persuade men” (II Cor. 5:11). Jude spoke of the urgency to
“snatch others from the fire and save them” (Jude 23). An evangelist is not only concerned about
the sowing of the seed of the gospel of Jesus Christ (I Cor. 15:1-3), but also that that seed will fall
into fertile soil and produce fruit. Conversion that issues in discipleship is the goal. Responsible
membership in God’s church is the objective.
When Peter preached on the day of Pentecost, the Bible testifies, “When the people heard this,
they were cut to the heart and said to Peter and the other apostles, ‘Brothers, what shall we do?’”
(Acts 2:37). The result was that 3,000 of them were converted and baptized.
Although the main responsibility of the evangelist is that of persuasively proclaiming the good
news in the power of the Holy Spirit, he is not to be indifferent to the results. Present day
evangelists like Bill Bright of Campus Crusade and Billy Graham have carefully worked out
programs of follow-up to see that the new convert will grow and become incorporated into the
life and fellowship of a local congregation.
Although all are to be His witnesses (Acts 1:8; 8:1,4), all do not have the gift of an evangelist
(I Cor. 12:29-30).

55
Qualification: An evangelist is to be ready at all times (Rom. 1:15) to share the good news
anywhere (Acts 8:4) with clarity (Acts 8:26-40) no matter what the opposition is (I Cor. 16:9).
Without embarrassment or fear (Rom 1:16).
Ministry: It is the main responsibility of the evangelist to be an obstetrician--to bring
unbelievers to spiritual birth. It is the main responsibility of the pastor-teacher to be a
pediatrician--to nurture the new believers to spiritual maturity.
Similar in kind to the apostle and prophet though it is more specialized and less
comprehensive (i.e. Philip who was also a prophet as well as evangelist--Acts 8:5-7 and Paul who
was an apostle as well as evangelist—Acts 14:21-28).
Three-fold emphasis:
• Proclaim the person of Christ—It is primarily whom we believe, not what we believe
(Acts 8: 4-5).
• Proclaim to everyone—Ignore racial prejudice (Acts 8:5).
• Proclaim for commitment—Fruit (Acts 8:6-13).
Examples
II Tim 4:1-5 Timothy was an evangelist as well as an apostle (I Thess. 1:1, 2:7).
Acts 8:4-40; 21:8 Philip was an evangelist even though he was one of the seven (deacons--
Acts 6:1-6).
Rom. 1:14-15; I Cor. 9:6; 14-18 Paul and Barnabas were evangelists as well as apostles
(I Cor. 9:1-5).
The reason why this gift is not mentioned more frequently is probably because it was
exercised by the apostles whose church-planting ministry was based upon it. The verb is used 15
times in Acts and 20 times in Paul’s epistles.
Peter Wagner gives the following analysis as to the percentage of believers who have the gift
of evangelist:
“Of course, all the gifts are not evenly distributed. We have two eyes, 10 toes, one
stomach, and 32 teeth. That is why it would be silly to figure that because there
are 27 different gifts an average of 37 percent of the members of the Body would

55
have any one gift. The spiritual organism is much more complex than that. But I
find that the general tendency of Christians enthusiastic about getting certain
tasks done in the Body is to carelessly overestimate how many of the members
should have one gift or another. If I want my particular job to get done well I might
tend to presume that an unrealistic number of people have the gift it takes. This
happens frequently with the gift of an evangelist . . .
“Over a period of years it [the gift of evangelist] has been tested in case after case and
found to stand up. The average church can realistically expect approximately that
10 percent, or even a few percentage points less than 10 percent, of its active members
mobilized for evangelism, a growth patter of 200 percent per decade is a realistic
expectation. If God blesses a church by giving the gift of evangelism to more than
10 percent of its members, it is in wonderful shape for growth.” 33
Wagner estimates that where churches have plateaued or are declining, only about 0.5 percent
of the people are using the gift, if that many. He therefore urges those with the gift of exhortation
that they seek out the 9.5 percent of the people with the gift and help them discover, develop and
use their gift. The result is that they themselves will be happier and more fulfilled as Christians and
the church will grow. 34
How To Discover: One of today’s evangelists, Leighton Ford, shares how he found his gift:
“As a boy of sixteen, I first met Billy Graham and other gifted evangelists through
the Youth for Christ movement. Observing these men and women in action, both
personally and publicly, I felt something stirring within me. A longing to express
my faith grew. Opportunities came to speak at youth groups and then at small
evangelistic occasions. People were moved to accept Christ through what I said.
While I believe God has given me certain other spiritual gifts, the gift of evangelism
is primary.” 35
EVANGELIST
Great need and desire to witness to nonbelievers.
Deep burden for the lost.
Sharing the faith comes relatively easy.
Attracted to unbelievers because of a desire to win them to Christ.
Tends to focus on the ABC’s of Christianity--the gospel.
Ability to give a simple explanation of the Christian message.

55
Takes a very practical approach to the Bible. Gets frustrated with people who spend a lot of
time speculating and arguing about controversial issues of doctrine (theology).
Tends to be a free spirit. Easily frustrated with board and committee work.
Tends to be motivated by the emotions.
Zealous about fulfilling the Great Commission.
Leading others to Christ comes natural.
Excited about outreach and often frustrated with “maintenance” work.
Tends to be friendly and outgoing.
Goes where unbelievers are in order to share the GOOD NEWS with them.
Experiences results in witnessing. It is common for people to come to Christ as a result of his
witness.
MINISTRIES
Evangelist
Pastor (with staff to meet pastoral care needs)
Individual Evangelism
Evangelistic Bible Study
Church Growth Director (planting new churches)
Lay Witness Team (i.e. Evangelism Explosion Team Member)
Youth Pastor (with emphasis on outreach)
Children’s Ministries ( i.e. Vacation Bible School, Good News Clubs, etc.)
Minister of Evangelism (staff person in a church)
Telephone Evangelism

55
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

66
PASTOR (Eph. 4:11)
Purpose: Nurture
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
assume a long-term personal responsibility for the spiritual welfare of a group of believers.” 36
Description: “Pastor” is the Latin word for shepherd. Shepherd means “one who feeds or
guides the sheep.” In the Old Testament the priests were referred to as “shepherds” by the latter
prophets (Jer. 3:14-15; 23:1-4; Zech. 10:1-3). Jesus is the “Great Shepherd” (Heb. 13:20).
The pastor is one who maintains the life and health of the body by feeding and cleansing it and
preserving its vigor and vitality. He is one who sees to it that the church is functioning properly
(i.e. that the members are being cared for and that discipline is exercised when needed).
While the job of the evangelist is for the establishment of the churches, the ministry for the
pastor is the work of each local congregation. The evangelist is the “obstetrician” who gives birth,
while the pastor is the “pediatrician” who helps with the development and growth.
Pastor or shepherd is also called “elder” and “bishop” or “overseer.” Elder refers to the
person’s position in the local congregation or Christian community, bishop refers to his
responsibility of having “oversight” of the affairs of the community, and pastor speaks of his role
of shepherding or caring for the flocks by feeding it.
Elders are representative in that they represent the church when men are selected for special
ministries through the “laying on of hands” (I Tim. 4:14; 5:22; II Tim. 1:6). The terms elder and
bishop is used interchangeably (Acts 20:17-18).
Ministry:
1. To Lead --His people are sheep who are to be lead (Ps. 23), not cattle that need to be
driven. His is to “go before” them showing them the way (Jn. 10:4). Like the “Great Shepherd”
he shall “gather the lambs in his arms and carry them close to his heart and gently lead those that
have young” (Isa. 40:11).
The pastor as leader must know how to rule his own household before he is to rule God’s
house (I Tim. 3:4-5). If he rules well he is to be highly respected and paid more (I Tim. 5:17).

66
2. To Feed—A shepherd’s main duty was to lead the sheep into fields for grazing. Shepherds
are to feed with knowledge and understanding (Jer. 3:15). The verb form of pastor used in the
New Testament has to do with providing food (Jn. 21:16; Acts. 20:28; I Pet. 5:2). The word
“pastor” comes from the verb which means “to feed.” Literally, the pastor is one who “feeds the
sheep.”
Just as a shepherd would direct his sheep to the best possible pastures, the pastor of a spiritual
flock must feed his followers with the best food—the Word of God. Teaching is closely
associated with shepherding. As pointed out earlier in our study of the teacher, some scholars link
the teacher and pastor into one office, that of “pastor-teacher.”
The pastor must teach the whole counsel of God (Acts 20:27). There must be correction,
rebuke and training in righteousness (II Tim. 3:16). He is to feed them what they need, not
necessarily what they want (I Tim. 4:2-4).
3. To Protect—The shepherd’s rod was often used on the enemy for the protection of the
sheep. It was also used by the shepherd to clear the way where there were overgrown briars,
thistles and weed. The staff was used to disentangle a lamb whose foot often would get caught in
the underbrush by hooking the staff around the lamb’s leg and gently lifting it out of the thorns
surrounding it. The pastor has the responsibility to gently but firmly lead his people away from
error and into the truth. He must provide protection from division and false teachers (Acts 20:28-
32). Just as a good shepherd would protect his sheep to the point of laying down his life for it, so
a pastor is to protect his people even if it means the sacrifice of his own life (Jn. 10:1-18).
4. To Discipline—The shepherd would actually break the leg of an obstinate sheep. After he
did this, he would personally care for it until it was fully nurtured to health again. Admonition
(I Thess. 5:12) and even excommunication is sometimes necessary to teach and train a person to
be a genuine follower of Jesus (I Cor. 5:1-13; see also II Thess. 3:6-15 and Tit. 3:10-11). The
purpose of all this is that God’s people would be equipped so they can do the work of ministry.
The pastor is the player-coach who trains his recruits for the upbuilding of the body for the action
of ministry in the world.
Warning: The pastor must shepherd his flock by example (Heb. 13:7; I Pet. 5:3). He is to
serve not because he must, but because he is willing, as God wants him to be; not greedy for
money, but eager to serve; not bossing those entrusted to him, but being an example to them
(I Pet. 5:2-3).
Because of his position of leadership, the pastor is prone to pride. This is why a fairly new
Christian must not be put in a leadership position (I Tim. 3:6). As a leader he is also a constant
target for slander by outsiders and must therefore have a reputation above reproach (I Tim 3:1,7).

62
The gift of shepherding is not limited to the office of pastor. Many people have a special gift
of caring and nurturing others without being called into “the ministry.” While teaching,
evangelism and other offices or gifts sometimes involve a short-term relationship between those
being ministered to and the one ministering, pastoring implies a long-term personal relationship
between pastor and congregation. Therefore, a pastor is always very person-oriented. Many other
ministries are task oriented. Pastors must have a great love for people and must enjoy being with
people.
Examples
Rom. 15:14 All believers are to be involved instructing and warning fellow believers
II Thess. 3:15 This is a large part of what it means to shepherd.
II Cor. 11:28 Paul was daily concerned about the care of all the churches.
II Tim. 2:2 Discipling is crucial to the growth (multiplication) of the church
Shepherding or pastoring is a large part of discipling.
Titus 2:3-5 Older women are to shepherd younger women.

66
PASTORING (SHEPHERDING)
Has a heart for taking responsibility for the growth of a group of believers.
Patience in working with people.
Sensitivity to the needs of people, especially hurting people.
Sacrificially gives of self for the benefit of others.
Looked upon as a spiritual leader.
Ability to motivate people toward a goal and work with them to achieve it.
Deep concern for the spiritual well-being of believers.
Usually picked as leader in committees, organizations, etc.
Ability to maintain discipline and order among people.
Exerts influence among people so as to instill loyalty to him, to his way of thinking and doing
things.
Easily sees problems of groups and accepts responsibility to help them.
Looked upon as a person of authority.
Feeds followers by guiding them to verses and passages that are helpful to their growth in
Christ.
Concern and ability to restore those who have wandered from God’s path.
Likes to give precise steps of action in urging people toward spiritual maturity.
MINISTRIES
Pastor
Small Group Leader (i.e. Home Bible Fellowship)
Pastoral Care Committee (Deacon or Deaconess)
Discipling (an individual or group)
Elder
Home & Hospital Visitation

66
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

66
THE GIFT OF THE TEACHER
(Eph. 4:11; I Cor. 12:29; Rom. 12:7)
Purpose: Instruction
Definition: A teacher is one who is especially enabled by God to communicate the content of
God’s message. He is able to teach truth clearly with wisdom given by the Holy Spirit.
The “teacher” as the gifted person (Eph. 4:11) differs from the gift of teaching (Rom. 12:7).
The “teacher” is an office in the church implying leadership, but all leaders (even elders) are not
teachers. In addition to teaching elders there are ruling elders (I Tim. 5:17). Although all elders
are to be “able to teach” (I Tim. 3:2), all are not teachers with the gift of teaching (I Tim. 5:17).
The gift of teaching, then, is given to nonleaders as well as to leaders.
Many present-day scholars believe that the office of teacher and pastor is the same. This is
based in part upon Ephesians 4:11 where Paul designates both pastors and teachers by one
definite article. The literal translation therefore would be “pastor-teachers.” Although this Greek
construction favors such an interpretation, it does not guarantee it. The one definite article is
sometimes, though rarely, used to refer to two different things. The other reason for seeing
pastor-teachers as one office is because every attempt to distinguish between them in practice has
proved impracticable.
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the Body of Christ to
communicate information relevant to the health and ministry of the body and its members in such
a way that of teaching others will learn.” 37
The supernatural ability to clearly explain and effectively apply the truth of the Word of God.
Description: When the gift of teaching is in operation there is not the tedious transfer of
information from the notes of the lecturer to the notes of the students without passing through the
minds of either. The gift of teaching does not end with imparting information to people so they
can retain it long enough to pass examinations. Christian teaching has to do with commitment and
behavioral change. It is not merely teaching “how” but teaching “to do” (Mt. 28:20).
Lawrence Richards, in his book, Creative Bible Teaching identifies five levels in the learning
process. Richards correctly points out that unless the fifth step is reached, true biblical teaching
has not taken place.

66
1) Rote level—Elicits a response from memory, perhaps meaningless to the learner.
2) Recognition level—Recognition of something said in class, as to whether true or false.
3) Restatement level—Grasping the idea sufficiently enough to restate it in his own words.
4) Relational level—Discovery of a personal meaning.
5) Realizational level—Making the fact real in experience, not only understanding what
response is required but making that response in deed. 38
Often the question is asked, “If a person is capable of teaching, will he automatically have the
gift of teaching when he becomes a Christian?” Leslie Flynn points out:
“The answer is, not automatically; only if the Spirit chooses to give this gift. But it is
more likely than not that the Spirit will bestow the gift of teaching on one who
already has the talent. The Spirit of God, who operates decently and in oder, would
likely build His gift with supernatural power upon the foundation of the talent
already there. But not always.” 39
Flynn continues by showing that although strong similarities exist between the talent and the
gift, since they both deal with communication of truth, vital differences also exist:
Talent
Gift
Present from natural birth.
Present from spiritual birth.
Operates through common grace in society. Operates through special grace in the church.
Communicates any subject.
Communicates biblical truth.
Often yields just understanding of topic. 40 Prepares for involvement and obedience. 41
Ray Stedman perceptively sums up the issue:
“It is quite possible, therefore, for a Christian to have a talent for teaching, but not to
have the spiritual gift of teaching. If that is the case and he were asked to teach a
Sunday School class, as an example, he would be quite capable of imparting
considerable information and knowledge of facts about the lessons to his class, but
his teaching would lack the power to bless, to advance his students’ spiritually.
This fact helps to explain the many qualified secular teachers who do not do well at

66
all as Sunday School teachers. On the other hand, many school teachers also possess,
as Christians, the spiritual gift of teaching and are greatly used of God in Bible classes
and Sunday School teaching.” 42
MINISTRIES
Pastor (Preaching)
Worship Service
Special Services
Small Group (body life ministry)
Conference/Retreat Speaker
Radio Ministry
Writing Ministry
Teachers have a fear of projecting any attitude that could be interpreted as manipulation or
humiliation. They are not threatened or defensive when criticism comes. 43
Peter Wagner continues by pointing out that “such attitudes and intuitions are not the kind of
thing that can be learned by just anyone. They are part of the supernatural dimension of having a
spiritual gift.” 44
Model: Jesus was the Master-Teacher.
“He began where people were, using at-hand, simple things like sheep, vines, candles,
to go on to the new and unfamiliar. Often He asked questions; over 100 times. . . .
He frequently countered a question with a question. He illustrated by parables.
He took advantage of occasions to make a point. At a dinner He spoke of people
who made excuses for not coming to God’s great banquet. He taught by example,
as when He washed the disciples’ feet.” 45
As Leslie Flynn points out:
“Possession of the gift of teaching does not guarantee polished ability to communicate
truth. The gift needs to be developed. Hence, the gifted teacher shows no inconsistency
nor lack of faith by studying Jesus’ teaching methods, taking courses in pedagogy, and
using helps such as flannelgraph, overhead projector, films, cassettes, or charts.” 46

66
Examples
Acts 2:42; 4:2,18; Apostles taught in the face of strong warnings and persecution.
5;12,21,25,28,42
Acts 11:26; 15:35 Barnabas along with Paul stayed an entire year teaching at Antioch.
Acts 18:11 Paul stayed at Corinth for a year and a half, teaching them God’s Word.
Acts 19:10 Paul remained two years at Ephesus, teaching the people.
Acts 28:30 Paul preached and taught for two years as a prisoner in his own hired
house at Rome.
Acts 18:26 Priscilla and Aquila explained to Apollos “the way of God more
adequately.” Priscilla and Aquila had insight beyond the great learning and
natural endowments of Apollos.
Acts 18:24-28 Apollos was a great help to those who believed for he “vigorously refuted
the Jews in public debate, proving from the Scriptures that Jesus was the
Christ.” This he was able to do after he had been taught by Priscilla and
Aquila.

66
TEACHING
A strong desire to study the Bible.
Delight in researching the Word.
Great interest in validating the truth of God’s Word.
Ability to effectively communicate God’s Word for His people.
Uncommon clearness and accuracy in interpreting Scripture.
Uncommon insight into the meaning of Scripture.
Constant concern to analyze better ways to say things or explain them.
Tends to be self-disciplined and objective in his approach to Scripture.
Ability to make difficult biblical truths understandable to others.
Ability to feed others by guiding them to passages of Scripture that apply in a given situation.
A greater joy in researching truth than in presenting it.
Sometimes strongly technically oriented.
Ability to stimulate others to learn.
Great emphasis on content— “meat.”
Deep love for God’s truth and thorough study of it.
MINISTRIES
Pastor
Sunday School Teacher (Children, Youth, Adults)
Small Group Teacher (i.e. Home Bible Fellowship, Evangelistic Bible Study, etc.)
Christian Education Ministry
Teacher in Youth Ministry
Teacher in Children’s Ministry (i.e. Vacation Bible School, Pioneer Boys & Girls, etc.)
Area Bible Study Teacher ( i.e. Neighborhood Bible Study, Women of the Bible, etc.)
Nursery School/Day Care (i.e. Little Sparrows Nursery School)

77
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

77
V. SERVING GIFTS

77
Purpose: Service
THE GIFTS OF HELPS (I Cor. 12:28) and SERVICE (Rom. 12:7)
Description: The ability to serve the physical needs of the body of Christ in a way that
strengthens others spiritually.
“The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to invest
the talents they have in the life and ministry of other members of the body, thus enabling
the person helped to increase the effectiveness of his or her spiritual gifts.” 1
The word for “helps” (antiepsis means “to aid and assist another in need.” The word “help” is
used in Scripture to refer to assisting the poor, weak and sick (Acts 20:35; Lk. 1:53, 54).
This was also a technical word used in the field of banking and refers to the administration of
money. 2 This gift, then, would be closely associated with the gift of giving and mercy.
“A deeper understanding of this word can be determined from a Greek noun:
antilambanomai which describes the acceptance between a person being helped
and another person giving the help. This implies not an objective, passive association
between the giver and the receiver, but a deeper reciprocal relationship. The ‘receiver’
offers himself as does the giver in the same opportunity to minister. The stem of the
word lambano describes receiving something through the senses, an active and lively
experience.” 3
“This gift is the ability not only to aid or assist objectively a person in need, but also to be
mutually benefitted (built up or edified) by the needy person in what he brings to the relationship,
thus fulfilling both needs of giving and receiving.” 4
The person with these gifts is grateful for the opportunity to serve in God’s name, and he finds
fulfillment, satisfaction and blessing in helping another.
“The person with the gift of helps feels compelled to give from his talents to help
another. He delights not so much in what he is helpfully doing as in the dynamics
of the relationship between him and the helped. He rarely, if ever, questions the
legitimacy of the needed aid. He sees the person in need not as an object of charity,
but as a part of himself in the sense that they are together in the body of Christ.
He feels as though he has done something for himself when he has done it for another.” 5

77
Some identify this gift with the gift of service (diakonian) whereas others see them as
separate though related. Wagner defines the gift of service as “The special ability that God gives
to certain members of the body of Christ to identify the unmet needs involved in a task related to
God’s work, and to make use of available resources to meet those needs and help accomplish the
desired goals.” 6
The handling of finances and material needs in the body of Christ is the main responsibility of
these gifts (Acts 6:2; Rom. 15:31: II Cor. 8:4; 9:1; I Tim. 6:2).
Although all members of the body of Christ are to hep and serve, everyone does not have the
gifts of helps and service.
Examples
Acts 6:3 Seven men (deacons) who were full of wisdom and the Holy Spirit were
chosen to wait on tables (daily distribution of food to the widows etc.).
Rom. 16:1-2 Phoebe was a “great help” to Paul.
Ex. 18:21-22 Jethro, Moses’ father-in-law selected “capable” men and appointed them as
officials serving as judges to lighten the load for Moses. These were Moses’
helpers. Jethro taught Moses to delegate his responsibility.
Num. 11:16-17 God instructed Moses to bring seventy of Israel’s elders to “stand with” him.
Acts 13:5 Mark assisted Paul and Barnabas on their first missionary journey.
Acts 19:22 Timotheus and Erasus ministered to Paul.
Acts 20:4 Sopater, Aristarchus, Secundus, Gaius Timothy, Tychicus and Trophimus as
well as Luke, the physician, accompanied Paul on his journeys.
I Cor. 16:15 Household of Stephanas “devoted” themselves to the “service” of the saints.
The following poem titled “A Martha” beautifully expresses the spirit of help or service:
“Lord of all pots and pans and things;
Since I’ve no time to be
A saint by doing lovely things,
Or watching late with Thee,
Or dreaming in the dawnlight,
Or stroming heaven’s gates,
Make me a saint by getting meals,
And washing up the plates.

77
Although I must have Martha’s hands,
I have a Mary mind;
And when I black the boots and shoes,
Thy sandals, Lord I find.
I think of how they trod the earth,
What time I scrub the floor;
Accept this meditation, Lord,
I haven’t time for more.
Warm all the kitchen with Thy love,
And light it with Thy peace;
Forgive me all my worrying,
And make all grumbling cease.
Thou who didst love to give men food,
In room, or by the sea,
Accept this service that I do--
I do it unto Thee.”
--Written by an unknown girl of 19 in 1928.

77
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
Desire to help others.
Easily sees things that need to be taken care of.
Unselfish nature which likes to do tasks, menial or otherwise, which will help others.
Practically minded.
Congenial wanting to be well-liked by others.
Listens to others uncritically.
Willingness to do “small” jobs without any credit just for the joy of doing them and knowing
they are a help to someone.
Tends to be shy and inhibited in front of others (especially in front of a group).
Submissive spirit.
Quick to assist leaders to relieve them for their essential work.
Sees himself in a “supportive” role rather than in a leadership role.
Finds deep satisfaction in seeing another person experience a deep level of effectiveness as a
result of providing help behind the scenes.
Does not mind having others receive acclaim for things that he also worked on very hard.
Feels more comfortable to have another person in charge when working on a given
assignment.
Looks for opportunities to assist others so that God’s work can be done efficiently.
MINISTRIES
Pastoral Care (Deacon or Deaconess)
Buildings & Grounds Committee
Nursery (Coordinator, Assistant, Worker)
Small Group Host
Usher
Assistant to most Leadership Positions (i.e. Assistant Treasurer, Asst. Sunday School Supt.)
Helper in Transportation, Kitchen, Music, Audiovisual, Decoration, etc.

77
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

77
THE GIFT OF EXHORTATION (Rom. 12:8)
Purpose: Strengthening
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
minister words of comfort, consolation, encouragement and counsel to other members of the body
in such a way that they feel helped and healed.” 7
“The supernatural ability to come alongside to help, to strengthen the weak, reassure the
wavering, buttress the buffeted, steady the faltering, console the troubled, encourage the
halting.” 8
Description: The word “exhort” (parakaleo) usually translated “comfort” originally meant
“to make strong.” Today it has come to mean ”express sympathy.” Barclay points out that the
word has a rich meaning referring to that “kind of comfort and consolation in distress which keeps
a man on his feet when, left to himself, he would collapse. It is the comfort which will enable a
man to pass the breaking point and not to break.” 9
In Greek law the word implied advocating and defending. Its noun form is a title for both the
Holy Spirit (Jn 16: 7-11) and Jesus (I Jn 2:1). Paraclete means “one called alongside to help.” In
classical Greek, the verb is used in encouraging and strengthening soldiers and sailors with a peptalk
before they go into battle. 10
Although all are to “encourage one another and edify one another” (I Thess. 5:11; 4:18),
everyone does not have the gift of exhortation (I Cor. 12:29,30).
Examples
Acts 4:3
Joseph received a new name (Barnabas) which means “Son of encouragement” to
represent his gift. The Hebraic expression “son of” suggests that it was his
character to encourage.
Acts 9:27 Barnabas defended Saul (before he became known as Paul) before the other
disciples who were suspicious of him when he claimed to have become a disciple of
Jesus. Barnabas helped Paul become an accepted member and leader of the Early
Church community (Acts 9:28). Barnabas even humbled himself to the extent that
Paul became his leader. He became subject to a younger Christian convert. On
their first missionary journey the order of leadership changed. It was no longer
“Barnabas and Paul,” but it became “Paul and Barnabas.” Someone wrote “It takes
more grace than I can tell to play the second fiddle well.”

77
Acts 15:39 Barnabas restored John Mark, a youthful deserter. John Mark was also his
nephew. Barnabas had used his influence to take John Mark with them on their
first missionary journey as their assistant. Mark defected before the journey was
half over (Acts 13:13). Because of his defection a strong argument (almost to the
point of a fist fight) arose between Paul and Barnabas when Mark asked to go
with them on their second missionary journey. Barnabas argued that Mark should
go and Paul did not think this was wise. As a result Barnabas took Mark with him
and sailed for Cyprus and Paul chose Silas and went through Syria and Cilicia
(Acts 15:39-40).
“Paul thought of the work, Barnabas of the man. Paul operated on the principle--
why endanger the work by the presence of a man who failed us last time? Barnabas
thought, Why should not this promising young man be given another chance? Who
was right will be debated through time. Perhaps the attitudes of both men were
needed to do a job in depth on Mark. Paul’s refusal made Mark realize that he
would somehow have to redeem himself. Barnabas’ encouragement, shown by his
willingness to take Mark along even if it meant rupturing Paul’s friendship, made
Mark badly want to prove himself. Barnabas’ willingness to give Mark another
chance helped rescue him from his desertion. Barnabas saw Mark’s potential for
the ministry, which otherwise might have been wasted. Even if Mark were not
prepared for the discipline of Paul’s second missionary journey, Barnabas’ gentler
handling prepared him to become a good traveling companion for the Apostle Peter.
Paul later acknowledged the merit of Mark, writing from prison in his last recorded
letter, ‘Get Mark and bring him with you, because he is helpful to me in my ministry.’”
(II Tim. 4:11) 11
Acts 5:31-32 Judas and Silas, both prophets, exercised their gift of exhortation in
delivering the verdict of the Jerusalem council to the church at Antioch.
Acts 11:23 The Jerusalem church sent Barnabas to exhort the believers at Antioch.
Acts 14: 21-22 After starting several new churches on his first missionary journey, Paul
retraced his steps to encourage the believers.
Acts 16:40 As Paul left the believers at Philippi where he had suffered cruel beatings and
imprisonment, he comforted the new Christians there.
Acts 20:1 After experiencing a two-hour mob uproar at Ephesus, Paul comforted the
Ephesian elders.
Acts 20:17-35 Paul gave a farewell speech which was filled with exhortation to the Ephesian
elders on his final visit.
I Peter 5:1-2 Peter exhorted the elders. He had earlier been commissioned by Jesus to be
an exhorter (Lk. 22:32).

77
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
Readily gives advice to others.
People tend to react strongly toward what he says either for or against.
People are often drawn to him and confide in him because they sense an empathetic ear and
helpful insight.
Tends to cheer people up by hopeful attitude and demeanor.
Can be very tough as well as extremely tender. Great concern to meet a person at the level of
deepest need whether it be rebuke, correction, encouragement or comfort.
Ability to disturb the comfortable and comfort the disturbed.
Does not hesitate to challenge the spiritually apathetic.
Ability to give wise counsel to the perplexed, addicted, guilty, sorrowing.
Ability to stimulate others to seek God and use their giftedness in service for God’s kingdom.
Great sense of urgency to get things done and willingness to share that urgency with others.
Prods others to active involvment.
Practical approach to Scripture. Deep concern to see Christians apply God’s truth to their
lives.
Tends to be expressive in a group setting.
Tends to be subjective rather than objective.
Often sought for counsel and guidance.
Speaks with authority.
MINISTRIES
Board and Committees
Pastoral Care (Deacon or Deaconess)
Worship Service
Counseling
Greeter
Usher
Visitation

88
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

88
Purpose: Advancement of God’s work
THE GIFT OF GIVING (Rom. 12:8)
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
contribute their material resources to the work of the Lord with liberality and cheerfulness.” 12
Prerequisite
• With generosity (Rom. 12:8; II Cor. 8:2; 9:5-6,11,13).
• With simplicity (privately or secretly) and not for show (Mt. 6:3), not to give with
double meaning or wrong motivation, nor to make someone think well of us for doing
it or to get our own way (II Cor. 8:2; 9:11,13). We are to give genuinely.
• Considered a privilege, not an obligation (II Cor. 8:4).
• Done to meet human need (Eph. 4:28) and bring glory to God (I Cor. 10:31; II Cor.
9:11-13), not to receive a blessing. Even though the Bible clearly teaches that when
we honor God with our possessions, abilities, talents and gifts that He will abundantly
bless us (Mal. 3:10-12; Lk. 6:38; II Cor. 9:6; Gal. 6:7-9), this should not be our
primary motivation. We are warned about such motivation (I Cor. 13:3). Love for
God and mankind must be our primary motivation. Giving, in fact, is a test of the
sincerity of our love (II Cor. 8:8). We can give without loving (I Cor. 13:3), but we
cannot love without giving. Earnestness in giving reveals that our love is real.
Anything less is insincere love.
• Cheerfully and not out of a sense of mere obligation (II Cor. 9:7).
• With wisdom.
• Proportionately. We are to give “according to our means” (II Cor. 8:11-15). By
doing this all of God’s children will have their needs supplied (Lk. 3:11). Those who
have much should give much and those who have little should give what they can. To
who much has been given much is required (Lk. 12:48). Generosity is measured not by
how much we give, but by how much we have left (Mk. 12:41-44; II Cor. 8:2). The
exercise of giving is not dependent on great prosperity. Therefore, anyone can give
. . . something. While the tithe is a good guideline for all Christians to follow (Mt.
23:23), it is very inadequate for those to whom much has been given. A tithe in such a
case hardly requires any kind of sacrifice at all. And sacrifice is required of our giving
(II Cor. 8:2-3). Giving is to cost. For some people, giving that costs would have to be
in the 30%, 40%, 50% category or more.
God has pledged to meet all our needs “according to His glorious riches in Christ Jesus” (Phil.
4:19) when we are faithful in our stewardship to Him (Phil. 4:16-18).

88
Because the Bible is clear that all of us are to give, these principles of giving apply to us all.
Being born of the divine nature, it is only natural that we give. God to whom we belong is a
Giver. Each person of the Godhead, by nature, gives. God is the Source of all good gifts (Jas.
1:17). The hymn writer put it:
“His love has no limit, His grace has no measure.
His power no boundary known unto man.
For out of His infinite riches in Jesus,
He giveth, and giveth, and giveth again.”
Keep the following practical guidelines in mind when giving.
“Heed the voice, prompting or impulse of the Holy Spirit working compassion, concern
or care in your heart. He begets the Father’s unselfishness in us.
Wait on the Lord. You need not be stampeded. Guilt and condemnation can be sorted
out with time, so that peace and an appropriate sense of loving responsibility can
settle in your heart. (This, however, requires an integrity in our hearts. I can hide in
doubt from waiting, or choose not to ask or listen for fear God will show me to give.)
Learn the limitless supply of God. All giving is intended by Him to be an experience
of our growth in His nature and in our learning to tap the resources of His capabilities.” 13
“The gift of giving exercised in faith will constantly enlarge the channel of my life as
an avenue for the entrance of God’s abundant resource into the welter of human
need awaiting such channels and starved for such a resource.” 14
Examples
Acts 4:36-37 Barnabas sold a field he owned and brought the money and put it at the
apostles’ feet.
John 12:3-8 Mary poured a year’s wage of perfume on Jesus’ feet.
II Cor. 8: 1-2 Churches of Macedonia gave in the midst of great trial and out of deep
poverty to help the poor.
Large contributions are necessary in order that God’s work goes forth. Often great
accomplishments for God require large funds—funds beyond the few dollars that most Christians
are expected to give. God often uses people with the gift of giving to share large amounts of
money in such cases.

88
R. G. LeTourneau, the Texas industrialist, is a contemporary example of a person with the gift
of giving. In the early years of his business he went into partnership with God. He did not mean
by this that he was bargaining with God’s grace. Rather he said,
“Because I believe that God wants businessmen as well as preachers to be His servants,
I believe that a factory can be dedicated to His service as well as a church.” 15
LeTourneau stated his principle of giving:
“The question in not how much of my money I give to God, but rather how much of
God’s money can I keep.”
He kept less than 10% of his income. He turned 90% of the assets of the company over to his
Christian foundation, and then he and his wife gave in cash 90% of the income that was realized
from the share of the business that he kept. He shared that he and his wife never lacked money to
meet their needs.
“From the minute LeTourneau made God his business partner, things started to go. In
the first 15 years, the Foundation gave over $2.5 million to other organizations
engaged in Christian work, and over $2.25 million in its own program of evangelistic
ministries. Countless Christian schools and organizations in America have been the
recipients of his gift of giving. Scarcely a mission field exists in all five continents
where some devoted worker has not been aided through money from this foundation.
Altogether, millions of dollars have been given to further the Lord’s work.” 16
Stanley Tam, a silver businessman, in Lima, Ohio, is also an example of the gift of giving. He
said he made God the senior partner of his business by legally turning 51% over to his Christian
foundation, then raising it over a period of time to 100%. The foundation receives the profits from
the business. In addition to this, he and his wife more than tithe their own family income as well. 17
Mr. Tam has testified to God’s grace in his ability to make money and give it away: “I frankly
don’t believe I’m as good a businessman as our financial statements indicate. I believe I operate
far above my natural capacity.”
But the gift of giving is not limited to people who make sums of money. The biblical examples
above indicate that this gift also is given to lower income people. The important thing is not “how
much we give,” but “what we do with what we have.”
People with the gift of giving get sheer delight from their ability to share.

88
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
Finds delight in giving to God’s work.
Generous.
Likes to give material resources without public notice.
Often sees financial needs which others overlook.
Great faith in God’s ability to bless financially. Therefore is quick to give joyfully and
sacrificially.
Tends to have the ability to make a lot of money.
A person of great faith.
Manages money well which enables him to give generously.
Willing to give to others even when he needs it for his own needs.
Tremendous joy in giving to meet a need.
God often blesses him with resources in a miraculous way.
Ability to make wise purchases and investments.
Looks for ways to give to motivate others to give as well. Challenges others to give through
his own example.
Concern that God only gets the best. Not satisfied with giving God the left-overs.
Sees giving as taking part in the ministry to which he gives. Giving is not just money being
disposed of; it is symbolic of time and energy that is directed toward ministry.
MINISTRIES
Giving to Church Ministries
Pastoral Care (Deacon or Deaconess --Responsible to provide money for the needy)
Missions Committee (gives direction to giving for missionary outreach)
Boards & Committees of various institutions and organizations
Individually gives to needs.

88
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

88
THE GIFT OF LEADERSHIP (Romans 12:8)
Purpose: Direction
Definition: The ability to preside and to set the direction of a project in a way that aids the
spiritual growth of others.
“The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
communicate those goals to others in such a way that they voluntarily and harmoniously
work together to accomplish those goals for the glory of God.” A leader is literally “one
who stands in front of.” 18
Leaders obviously must have followers.
“If leadership quality is due to a gift (in contrast to some legal power) their followers
will be voluntary. Whereas discerning leaders never get too far ahead of their
followers, they are always up front directing others. Gifted leaders neither
manipulate no coerce. They generate a confidence that they know where they are
going and what the next step is to get there. Most people want to be led. The best
leaders are relaxed. They know what has to be done and they know they cannot do
it themselves. So they develop skills in delegating and transferring responsibilities to
others. Leaders tend to dislike administration, so they make sure they have delegated
that responsibility to someone with that gift.” 19
Prerequisite
• Not to lord over or boss people around but to lead by example as a servant (Mt 20:24-28).
• Motivated by a desire to serve rather than by monetary considerations (I Pet. 5:1-3).
• To be an example of faith (Heb. 13:7).
• To exercise authority from a position of love and concern realizing one is accountable to God.
(Heb. 13:17)
Leadership is to be exercised with diligence (zeal) and watchful interest carefully protecting
the followers from evil influences (Acts 20:26-31). Laziness and lack of motivation and initiative
do not belong to the proper exercise of this gift since a leader is often on his own to a large
extent.

88
Other qualifications (in the case of elders—I Tim. 3:1-7; Titus 1:6-9):
1. “Above reproach” or “blameless”--I Tim 3:2; Titus 2:7)--The word literally means
“nothing to take hold upon.” The word is used of a position which is not open to attack, of a life
which is not open to censure. This means a Christian leader must be the kind of person against
whom no criticism can be made. There must not be any grounds for accusing such a person of
improper Christian behavior. A person of good character who has a good reputation.
2. “Husband of one wife” (I Tim. 3:2; Titus 1-6)—A leader’s home life is very important,
and especially his marriage. Not a bigamist. In a culture where men frequently cohabited with
more than one woman, Paul needed to make it very clear that an elder in the church was to be a
“one-wife man”--loyal to her and her alone. Therefore the interpretation that the elder could only
have been married once is unlikely in view of the rest of Scripture.
3. “Temperate” (I Tim. 3:2; Titus 1:8)—Self-controlled. Later Paul emphasizes this by saying
that we are to be “temperate in all things” (II Tim. 4:5). It means to “keep your head in all
situations” (New International Version). He must not be a man who is in bondage to himself and
to the desires of the flesh. He remains stable and steadfast and his thinking is clear, that is, “calm,
cool and collected.” He doesn’t lose perspective because of false security. “He is one in whose
heart Christ’s power reigns and on whose life Christ’s beauty shines.” 20
4. “Prudent” (I Tim. 3:2; Titus 1:8)—Sensible, sober, wise and balanced in judgment. He
must have a serious attitude and be in earnest about his work. He must not be given to quick and
superficial decisions based on immature thinking. He is a humble man who has a proper view of
himself and is keenly aware of the fact that all that he has (gifts, ability, possessions) are from
God. Without Him, he is nothing at all. He also then has a proper view of the grace of God as he
realizes that he was lost without Christ and that all his human abilities and achievements were
useless in winning any favor with God.
5. “Respectable” (I Tim. 3:2)—Orderly life. He must demonstrate good, proper or decent
behavior. He is a person who lives in such a way that his life-style adorns the teachings of the
Bible. He is to be a Christian gentleman in all areas of his life.
6. “Hospitable” (I Tim. 3:2; Titus 1:8)—Open heart and open home. The word means
literally “loving the stranger.” This was an important ministry in the early church when traveling
believers would need places to stay (Rom. 12:13; Heb. 13:2; III Jn. 5-8). A leader must be
unselfish and willing to share his blessings with others. His home life and personal life must be
characterized by “hospitality.”

88
7. “Able to teach” (I Tim. 3:2; Titus 1:9)—Aptitude for teaching by his lips and life. He must
be able to communicate the truth of God to others and “to exhort in sound doctrine” in a nonargumentative
way (II Tim. 2:24-26).
8. “Not given to much wine” (I Tim. 3:3; Titus 1:7)—Sober. He does not over-indulge in
wine and other pleasures—He is not addicted to wine and other pleasures.
9. “Not violent but gentle” (I Tim. 3:3; Titus 1:7)—Not contentious, not looking for a fight.
A leader must not be a “striker” or a person who uses physical violence, but one who is
characterized by forbearance and tenderness. He doesn’t use force to get his way.
Charles Spurgeon told his students, “Don’t go about the world with your fist doubled up for
fighting, carrying a theological revolver in the leg of your trousers.”
10. “Not quarrelsome” (I Tim. 3:3)—Not contentious by constantly struggling, competing
and selfishly arguing against others. Leaders must be peacemakers, not troublemakers. This does
not mean they must compromise their convictions, but that they must “disagree without being
disagreeable.” Short tempers do not make for long ministries.
11. “Not a lover of money” (I Tim. 3:3; Titus 1:7; I Pet. 5:2)—Free from the love of money.
He is not stingy with his material blessings. Covetousness can also apply to popularity, a large
ministry that makes one famous, position, etc.
12. “He must manage his own family well and see that his children obey him with proper
respect” (I Tim. 3:4; Titus 1:6)—He is to care for his own children. Although charity must go
beyond the home, it must begin in the home. A spiritual leader, if married with a family, must be
recognized and respected as the leader of the household. Paul adds, “If anyone does not know
how to manage his own family, how can he take care of God’s church?” (I Tim. 3:5).
13. “Not a recent covert” or “novice” (I Tim. 3:6)—Not one who is a new Christian and a babe
in Christ. The word literally means “one newly planted.” He must be mature and obviously one
who has been a Christian for a period of time--at least long enough to demonstrate the reality of
his conversion and the depth of his spirituality. Paul makes the point that his is important for
otherwise “he may become conceited and fall under the same judgment as the devil” (I Tim. 3:6).
14. “Good reputation with outsiders” (I Tim. 3:7)—Unbelievers must also respect his character
and integrity. He must have a good reputation among non-Christians with whom he does
business (Col 4:5; I Thess. 4:12).

88
15. “Not self-willed” (Titus 1:7)—Stubborn and one who tries to have his own way. He must
not be an insensitive person, forcing his own ideas and opinions on other people.
16. “Not quick-tempered” (Titus 1:7)—One who gets angry quickly and “flies off the
handle.” He must be in control of his own spirit.
17. “Loves what is good” (Titus 1:8)—Doesn’t follow after and desire those things which are
evil. He must be the kind of person who desires to do the will of God in everything (I Pet. 5:2).
18. “Upright” (Titus 1:8)—Just, fair, impartial. He must be one who can make objective
judgments based upon principle.
19. “Holy” (Titus 1:8)—Devout and separated from sin and the world. He is a man whose
holiness is developed and worked out in human behavior--practical holiness.
20. “Holds firmly to the trustworthy message as it has been taught” (Titus 1:9)—Stable in
his faith and obeys the Word of God in all respects. He must not be hypocritical, teaching one
thing and living another. Paul makes the point that this characteristic is important “so that he the
elder can encourage others by sound doctrine and refute those who oppose it” (Titus 1:9).
21. “Sincere” (I Tim. 3:8)—Honesty of mind or intention. Truthful and straightforward.
without guile.
22. “Tested” (I Tim. 3:10)--Has shown Christian attitudes and conduct on previous
occasions. Has weathered challenges and difficult situations. Irreproachable.
Obviously, no one of us meets all the above qualifications. Therefore it is unreasonable to
expect perfection, but if we treat these qualifications too lightly, then they become meaningless.
After all, Paul and Peter did set them as a standard for leadership.
Leaders need to prayerfully seek the Lord and let Him show them areas in which they need to
grow. It is not enough to acknowledge weaknesses if we do not make the effort through the
enabling of the Holy Spirit to overcome those areas.
Paul admonishes the Christians at Thessalonica to respect those “who are over” them in the
Lord (I Thess. 5:12). The writer to the Hebrew Christians tells them to “imitate their leaders’
faith,” (13:7), to obey them and submit to their authority so their work will be a joy and not a
burden (13:17). Leaders (elders) who rule well are to be given special respect and ample income
(I Tim. 5:17).

99
Examples
Gen. 12-22 Abraham
Ex. 3 - Num. Moses
Book of Joshua Joshua
I Sam. 7-13 Samuel
Mt. 16:18 Peter
Acts 9: 15, 16 Paul

99
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
A person whom people tend to follow.
Manifests strength and confidence to others.
Tends to be aggressive. Takes charge of a given situation.
Finds joy in a leadership position rather than frustration and difficulty.
Challenged by difficult circumstances and finds a way to deal with them.
Tends to enjoy being “up front” leading, inspiring, motivating, challenging others rather than
working “behind the scenes.”
Special concern for people in helping them to reach their objectives and goals.
Tends toward optimism. In visualizing how things can be, he focuses on the possibilities rather
than the difficulties.
Ability to persuade others to move toward achieving biblical objectives.
A strong sense of direction. He knows where he (under God’s leadership) wants to go and
how to get there.
Ability to steer others through difficulties.
Confidence to accomplish what seems impossible to others.
Tends to have the ability to recognize abilities in others and help them find ways to use their
abilities.
Oriented toward the future. Constantly thinking of how things can be. Deep concern that we
all reach our full potential.
Enjoys exercising leadership even though there are difficulties, loneliness and the continual
chance of being misunderstood.
MINISTRIES
Boards and Committees (Chairperson)
Leadership in Ministry Gifts (“Apostle,” “Prophet,“--secondary sense; Pastor, Evangelist)
Church Official or Officer
Church Moderator
Leadership in Church related ministries (i.e. Men’s, Women’s, Youth, Children’s,
Missions, etc.)
Worship Leader

99
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

99
THE GIFT OF MERCY (Rom. 12:8)
Purpose: Manifestation of love to the “undeserving”
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
feel genuine empathy and compassion for individuals, both Christian and non-Christian, who
suffer distressing physical, mental or emotional problems, and to translate that compassion into
cheerfully-done deeds which reflect Christ’s love and alleviate the suffering.” 21
Description: The verb “show mercy” can also be translated “to pity,” “to have compassion,“
“to show gracious favor to.” The thrust of this phrase is action. People with the gift of mercy not
only have pity and compassion, sympathy and empathy; they demonstrate these feelings with
deeds. Mercy is love manifested in concrete action. In the gospels when people cried, “Have
mercy on me” they were asking for performance, not just pity. When the two blind men cried to
Jesus for mercy they expected Him to heal them which He did (Mt. 9:27-30). When the Canaanite
woman with the demon-possessed daughter came to Jesus asking for mercy she was requesting
that she be delivered (Mt. 15:21-28). When the father with the epileptic son came to Jesus
appealing for mercy he expected Jesus to heal his son (Mt. 17:14).
The gift of mercy is the capacity to demonstrate sensitivity to human need with acts of love. It
is understanding people who are in distress and a desire to remove hurts and bring healing. People
with this gift are drawn to people in need. They naturally gravitate toward people who are
suffering and in need of help.
While the gift of exhortation helps people mainly with words of love, the gift of mercy helps
people mainly through deeds of love. Those especially in need of mercy are the ill, retarded,
prisoners, blind, poor, aged, handicapped, shut-ins, mentally retarded, the misfits of society.
Basically it would include anyone in need.
Although all are to “show mercy” (Mt. 5:7; 23:23; 25:35-45; Lk. 10:25-37; Gal. 6:10;
I Thess. 5:14; Heb. 13:16; Jas. 2:15-16), everyone does not have the gift of mercy (Rom. 12:8;
I Cor. 12:29-30).
Prerequisite
With cheerfulness (Rom. 12:8). Mercy is to be shown not grudgingly, merely out of a sense of
duty, but joyfully. Attitudes are easily caught. If the person showing mercy manifests an attitude
of gloom and melancholy, the other person, though helped in material ways, still will be all the

99
worse for it. For in such a case the person helped will feel like a burden. Our attitudes are as
important as our actions. Actions done in a loving, cheerful attitude will bring not only physical
relief, but also mental health. People need hope when suffering.
“A well-known evangelist spent two weeks in bed with pneumonia. Ministerial
acquaintances came from a distance, and despite his high fever, spent over an hour
in the sick room, exuding oppressive melancholy. They left with the reminder that,
if they never met on earth again, they would certainly meet in glory. The evangelist
reported, “I was far sicker when they left than when they came.’” 22
“A church member who wanted to help in some form of Christian activity was assigned
the task of standing outside a rescue mission, inviting people to enter. He did so in a
very mournful manner. Each passerby glanced at him and went on. He learned his
lesson when one man responded to his gloomy invitation, ‘No thanks, I’ve got
troubles enough of my own.’” 23
A little girl said of a pious deacon, “He must be a very good man; he always looks so sad.” 24
Examples
Mt. 20:29-34 Jesus showed compassion by touching the eyes of the two blind men.
Mk. 10:46-52 When the others rebuked Bartimaeus, the blind man, for shouting to Jesus to
have mercy on him, Jesus responded by healing him.
Lk. 17:11-19 Jesus showed pity on the 10 lepers by healing them.
Acts 6:1 The early church practiced “daily distribution” of food.
Acts 11:27-30 The famine relief fund in Antioch was carefully organized by Paul for poor
Jewish Christians. The disciples, “each according to his ability, decided to
provide help” for the brothers living in Judea.
Acts 9:36 Tabitha (Dorcas) was “always doing good and helping the poor.”
“Government-sponsored welfare-work, which in some countries is so much a part of
modern life, offers wide scope for the exercise of this role. We are convinced that
Christian probation officers, Christian social workers, Christian doctors and nurses
can all contribute something to this sphere of service which a non-Christian who
knows nothing of the energizing to the whole man in modern society, but without
endowments from the Holy Spirit, neither the worker nor his work is truly whole.
Again, it will have to be recognized that many such tasks offer less financial return
than the worker might hope to receive in other professions. There is great need for
well-qualified young Christians to consider the call of God, the sacrifice involved,
the strains imposed, and the mental and spiritual demands made, in such acts of mercy.” 25

99
Bridge and Phypers warn:
“He or she may well pass unnoticed by others, may be rarely thanked for help taken for
granted, and will certainly face the temptation to lapse into a professionalism or a
condescending attitude which has produced the expression ‘as cold as charity’. But a
cheerful spirit in such circumstances, warmed with genuine humanity and interest, will
constitute a real demonstration of the power of the risen Christ.” 26
John Wesley, at the age of 82, shows us what mercy is all about. He shared:
“At this season [New Year] we usually distribute coal and bread among the poor of
the Society. But I now considered, they wanted clothes as well as food. So on this
day and the four following days I walked through the town and begged 200 pounds
in order to clothe them that needed it most. But it was hard work as most of the
streets were filled with melting snow, which often lay ankle-deep; so that my feet
were steeped in snow water nearly morning till evening. I held out pretty well till
Saturday evening; but I was laid up with a violent flux, which increased every hour till,
at 6 in the morning, Dr. Whitehead called upon me” (Journal, Jan. 4, 1785). 27

99
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
High sense of empathy (ability to “feel with”). Ability to put himself in another person’s shoes.
Great sensitivity to the feelings of others.
Enjoys visiting with those who are suffering physically or mentally.
Finds injoyment and fulfillment in bringing hope to those who are sick or suffering.
Strong desire to remove hurts and bring healing to those hurting.
Willing and eager to spend time, money and resources to help those who are in distess.
Great patience with those in need.
Good listener.
Tends to be more subjective (heart oriented) than objective (mind oriented).
Inclined to make decisions based on emotions.
Attraction to and understanding of those who are in distress.
Easy to talk to.
Finds it often difficult to be firm with others. Tries to avoid any hurt feelings.
Finds it difficult to say “no” where there is a need expressed.
Drawn to people who are ignored by others. Looks out for the “underdog.”
MINISTRIES
Pastoral Care (Deacon or Deaconess)
Outreach Ministry (i.e. shut-in, jail, hospital, rehabilitation program, rescue mission, etc.)
Personally reaching out to those in need.
Counseling the hurting (providing a sympathetic ear).
Mercy Team (member of a team that reaches out to the needy).

99
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from 1 Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

99
THE GIFT OF ADMINISTRATION (I Cor. 12:28)
Purpose: Organization
Description: The capacity to organize and make efficient use of the resources of the body of
Christ, the church. One who sees the overall picture and is able to clarify goals and work
energetically and meticulously to achieve them. One who works with and through followers
toward achieving biblical goals. 28
“The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
understand clearly the immediate and long range goals of a particular unit of the
body of Christ and to devise and execute effective plans for the accomplishment
of those goals.” 29
The word for adminstrator (kuberneseis) is derived from a word used in modern Greek for a
“pilot” or a “captain.” In New Testament days it was also used for a “ship’s captain” (Rev. 18:17)
or a “steerman” or “helmsman” (Acts 27:11). The administrator is the person who is qualified to
steer the ship. In the church he is the helmsman, the one who guides and steers the congregation.
He is the one who makes sure there is order.
The same word is also used in the Greek Old Testament (Septuagint) where it means
“counsellor” (Prov. 1:5; 11:14; 24:6) who gives “clever direction.”
It is obvious that this gift is closely associated with the gift of leadership (Rom. 12:8; I Thess.
5:12). While the person with the gift of leadership is a visionary, the administrator is detailfocused
whereas the leader is focused on the big picture. While the leader has faith for venturing
forward to accomplish the given dream, it is the administrator who has the ability to anticipate the
problems that may hinder and the needed strategy and talents to succeed. The administrator is
often known to be “fussy” about details. He is usually fussy because, unlike others who do not
have his gift, he sees the total picture and how all parts fit together. He is always in danger of
becoming preoccupied with the nuts and bolts, getting so close to the trees that he forgets the
forest (the larger picture).
“The administrator is organization-centered, detail-focused, and time-oriented rather
than person-oriented. His joy is in smooth operations, forward movement, and not
necessarily in reaching the goal. Once the goal is reached, he is often at odds with
himself. He senses a need to get back into a process. In fact, this person, once the
destination is in sight, begins looking for another project to be initiated as soon as
possible.” 30

99
A person with this gift is easily tempted to get a “big head” for his position makes him feel
that he sees so much that others don’t see and his efficiency abilities makes him feel that others
are so inept.
Prerequisite: Since this gift is so closely associated with the gift of leadership, the person
having this gift must meet the same qualifications as other leaders.
Examples
Ex. 18:13-27 Jethro helps his son-in-law, Moses, as a “management consultant.”
Administrative principles taught: span of control, definition of roles,
decentralization, delegation and leadership development.
Prov. 24:3,4 House is built through knowledge and understanding (planning).
Acts 27:11-44 Crew on ship follow the advice of the pilot and later Paul.
Titus 1:5 Titus was left in Crete by Paul to “straighten out” what was left unfinished
and appoint elders in every town.
II Cor. 9:12 Money was carefully distributed to the church at Jerusalem to supply the
needs of God’s people who were going through a famine.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
Enjoys giving direction to others and making decisions for them.
Great interest and skill in detail work.
Well-organized.
Thorough and careful in approaching anything.
Makes decisions based strictly on facts and proven data.
More interested in the welfare of the group than own desires.
Enjoys putting together various details of a project in a systematic way.
Frustrated when committees function without a clear understanding of the objectives or goals
of the organization.
Ability to organize and direct others toward certain goals.
Ability to recruit others to accomplish a given task.
Ability to see the overall picture and to present or clarify long-range goals.
Awareness of the resources available to complete a task--practically oriented.
Ability to know what can and cannot be delegated.
Tends to assume responsibility where there is no structured leadership.
Desire to see projects completed and finished as soon as possible.

111
MINISTRIES
Boards and Committees
Church Official or Officer
Associate or Assistant Pastor (or Administrative Pastor)
Director or Coordinator of various committees (i.e. Planning, Finance, Bld. & Grounds, etc.
Director or Coordinator of various ministries (i.e. Camping, VBS, Youth, Women’s, Men’s,
etc.)

111
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

111
Purpose: Acceptance & Comfort
THE GIFT OF HOSPITALITY (I Pet. 4:9)
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
provide open house and warm welcome for those in need of food and lodging.” 31
A spiritual gift? Although hospitality is not included in any of Paul’s lists of gifts, the context
in which Peter mentions it seems to indicate that it is a genuine spiritual gift. After Peter speaks of
hospitality in verse 9 of chapter 4, he immediately refers to spiritual gifts in the following two
verses.
Description: Paul wrote, “Share with God’s people who are in need” (Rom. 12:13). The
next statement he says is, “Practice hospitality” (Rom. 12:13). Practicing hospitality is one way of
sharing with God’s people who are in need (specifically of food and lodging).
The Greek word for hospitality used in the Bible comes from two other words meaning
“brotherly love” and “stranger.” Literally, hospitality means “brotherly love toward strangers.”
The writer of Hebrews captured the meaning of the word when he wrote, “Do not forget to
entertain strangers, for by so doing some people have entertained angels without knowing it”
(Heb. 13:2)
Although Peter’s injunction to offer hospitality to “one another” refers to fellow believers, it
should not be limited to them. Hospitality is to be practiced toward all people. The word
“stranger” refers to anyone we do not know intimately. He or she might be an unbeliever or a
church visitor, or a member with whom we have had a passing acquaintance for a long time. To
be hospitable means more than just offering superficial friendship; it involves investing our time
and resources to meet another’s needs.
Although everyone is to practice hospitality (Rom. 12:13; Heb. 13:1-2; III Jn. 8) especially
leaders (I Tim. 3:2; Titus 1:8) and widows who were to receive church support (I Tim 5:10),
everyone does not have the gift of hospitality (I Pet. 4:9-11).
“The main part of the word hospitality is hospital. Ancient travelers, whether pilgrims or
businessmen, fared poorly when venturing beyond their own country. Thus, religious
leaders established internations guest houses in the fifth century. These havens were
called ‘hospice’ from hospes, Latin for ‘guests.’ With the coming of the Crusades, the
importance of the hospice increased greatly. Pilgrims, crusaders, and other travelers

111
found hospices, by this time run by religious orders, the only reputable guest houses of
the era. Soon after the Crusades most of these institutions began to specialize in the
care of the poor, sick, aged, and crippled. During the 15th century, secular interests
took over most entertaining of travelers, so the hospital restricted its function to care
and treatment of the sick and handicapped. But originally it meant a haven for guests.” 32
Prerequisite
“Without grumbling” (I Pet. 4:9). When the demands for hospitality become frequent and
demanding we must not give in to the temptation to be resentful and complaining. There is always
the problem of guests overstaying or abusing their host’s welcome. Hospitality must be looked
upon as an opportunity to show love to people in need no matter how they respond.
False teachers were not to receive hospitality. Such lodging was really a form of support.
Providing hospitality to genuine teachers helped spread the truth, but helping false teachers spread
error and falsehood. Truth was not to be sacrificed for showing love through hospitality (II Jn.
10-11).
Diotraphes was rebuked for not practicing hospitality and excommunicating those who did.
(III Jn. 10)
The Didache (The Teaching of the Twelve), which was written between A. D. 80 and 120,
states that any traveling preacher who stayed more than two days or who asked for money for
himself is a false teacher or prophet. Anyone who wished to settle down in a community was
required to earn his living with a craft. Not to do so was to be considered “trafficking on Christ”
or using religion for selfish gain.
Its Importance
“For the Early Church to begin to get the Gospel out to the ends of the world required
travel. In addition, business pursuits took many believers to all parts of the Roman
Empire. Though the empire was known for its good roads, finding suitable places to
stay was difficult. . . . Since robbers and other dangers lurked along the way, since
ancient inns were often nothing but brothels, and since most itinerant preachers were
poor, Christians were exhorted to open their homes and welcome as guest those
bearing the Good News. Thus, hospitality furthered the Gospel.” 33
When Jesus sent out the twelve apostles and later the seventy, He expected them to be given
hospitality (Mt. 10:11). In fact, He considered refusal to provide lodging for His messengers the
same as rejection of their message (Mt. 10:14-15). Jesus said that to accept His messengers was

111
the same as to accept Him and to reject them as to reject Him (Mt. 10:40-42). He even goes so
far as to state that to accept a stranger is equivalent to accepting Himself (Mt. 25:35,40).
Jesus, the Son of Man who had “no place to lay His head“ (Mt. 8:20), was totally dependent upon
the hospitality of others. It was so of many of His followers. Paul asked the Colossian believers to
welcome Aristarchus if he came to them (Col. 4:10). To Philemon, Paul wrote and asked that a
guest room be prepared for him (Philemon 22).
Examples
Gen. 18:1-8 Abraham provided water and all kinds of food so that three visitors could be
refreshed and fed.
Luke 10:38 The home of Mary, Martha and Lazarus was always availabe to Jesus. This was
His favorite place to stay.
Acts 9:43 Simon, the tanner, provided lodging for Peter for some time.
Acts 10:48 Cornelius, the centurion, invited Peter to stay in his home for a few days.
Acts 16:15 Lydia invited Paul and his team to stay at her house.
Acts 16:34 The Philippian jailer, after his conversion, invited Paul and Silas to his house
and fed them.
Acts 21:4 Paul and his companions stayed with some disciples in Tyre for seven days.
Acts 21:7 Paul and his companions stayed with some brothers at Ptolemais for a day.
Acts 21:8 Philip, the evangelist, provided hospitality for Paul and his fellow workers for
several days.
Acts 21:16 Mnason, one of the early disciples, provided a home for Paul and his
companions.
III John 5-8; Rom. 16:23 Gaius was known as one who practiced hospitality.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
Enjoys providing food and lodging for those in need.
Easygoing.
Tends to be friendly and outgoing.
Great ability to make people feel comfortable and “at home.”
Deep love for people and enjoyment in having people around.
Sensitive in spotting strangers or people who look lonely or uncomfortable.
Doesn’t mind having unexpected guests in home.
Considers the home a real place of ministry to others.
Provides the home for those passing through who need a place to stay.
Enjoys participating in church suppers or social events.
Tends to be nonjudgemental. Readily accepts people as they are.

111
Finds deep satisfaction in making people feel cared for.
Entertains without thought of return or reward.
Generous.
Goes out of the way to be of service to others.
MINISTRIES
Personally have people over to home.
Hospitality Committee
Pastoral Care ( Deacon or Deaconess)
Usher
Greeter
Visitation (Home, Hospital, Jail, Nursing Home, etc.)
Home Bible Study Host

111
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

111

111
THE GIFT OF FAITH (I Cor. 12:9; 13:2)
Purpose: Enabling
Description: The capacity to see a need and to believe God to meet it. The ability to see
something that God wants done and to believe that God will do it even though it looks
impossible. Unusual trust and confidence in the presence and power of God.
Though faith is necessary to even become a Christian, this is a special gift of faith.
This special gift of faith “is displayed impressively in an observable way, that is, resulting in
healings and other miracles. Gifts of healings and miracles immediately follow faith in this
list.” 34
Paul referred to this gift as “a faith that can move mountains” (Mt. 17:20; 21:21; I Co. 13:2).
Chrysostom, a 4th century theologian, described this gift as “faith not of dogmas, but of
‘signs.’”
“The gift of faith was displayed in works rather than in words.” 35
“Though all logic seems stacked against some course of action, this faith makes
decisions which seem senseless, then sees them through despite overriding
objections and massive roadblocks. This gift sees the will of God accomplished
despite all natural resistance. Specializing in the impossible—’rivers that are
uncrossable and mountains you can’t tunnel through’—the gift of faith “laughs at
impossibilities and cries, ‘It shall be done.’” 36
“The gift of faith goes beyond envisioning something that God wants done. It believes
that it will be realized despite its unlikeliness, then launches out to accomplish the
project in God’s name.” 37
Through faith, the potential becomes the actual, giving substance to William Carey’s motto,
“Attempt great things for God--expect great things from God.“ 38
Examples
Acts 27:25 Paul tells the men who sailed with him from Crete that God would rescue them
all by an angel in the midst of shipwreck.

111
“In 1973 a church on Route 46 in Netcong, N.J., faced an insurmountable problem.
They had just built a new sanctuary on their recently acquired sight-acre property,
half of which was mountain and woods. They were told they would not be granted
permanent occupancy until they had sufficient parking in the rear. The trouble was,
40 feet of sheer mountain rose abruptly at the back of the church, leaving insufficient
space for the legally required parking lots. The cost to remove the mountain was
prohibitive for the church. One Sunday morning Pastor Ray Crawford reminded the
congregation of Christ’s promise, ‘If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye
shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to younder place; and it shall remove;
and nothing shall be impossible unto you’ (Mt. 17:20). Then he added, ‘If you
believe that, come on Wednesday night and pray with me that God will move this
mountain from the back of our church. ’39
Next morning the phone rang. It was the telephone company. They were planning to
erect a new building and needed fill for a large swampy site. They had learned that
the mountain back of the church had the correct proportions of sand, clay, and rock
for the required fill. Within a month the phone company hauled away 40,000 square
yards of fill, for which they paid the church $5,400, not only removing the mountain
but leveling the ground for the required three parking lots and preparing them for
paving.” 40
Almost every book that discusses the gift of faith refers to the life and ministry of
George Muller, who by faith operated an orphanage in Bristol, England. He cared
for 10,000 orphans over a period of 60 years, receiving $5 million in the process. He
began the work with only two shillings in his pocket. Without once making known
any need, he received enough to build five large homes, able to house 2,000 orphans,
and to feed the children day by day, all by faith and prayer. Never did they go without
a meal. Often the pantry was bare when the children sat down to eat, but help always
arrived in the nick of time.
One morning when not a speck of food or mild was on hand to feed the hundreds of
hungry orphans seated expectantly at the breakfast table, Mr. Muller prayed, “Father,
we thank Thee for the food Thou art going to give us.”
Then came a knock at the door. A baker stood there. “I was awakened at 2 a.m. and felt I
should bake some bread for you.

111
A few minutes later came another knock. A milkman, said, “My milk wagon just broke
down in front of your place. I must get rid of these cans of milk before I can take the
wagon for repairs. Can you use this milk?” Muller testified that thousands of times
they were without food for another meal and without funds, but not once did God fail
to provide food.
Strict rules governed the acceptance of gifts. No appeals whatsoever were made. Never
was any existing need revealed to any outsider, lest it be construed as a request for aid.
Muller once withheld an annual report to keep people from knowing the orphanage’s
dire financial straits. Though he never asked for money, he did ask for more orphans.
Nor would he accept money from those in debt, once returning such a gift, even though
insufficient funds were on hand to meet the expenses of the day.” 41
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
Unusual ability to trust God.
Accepts God’s promises at face value and applies them to a given situation until God meets
the situation.
Unusual desire to know God in His fullness and fully depend on Him alone for solutions to
problems.
Believes God in spite of circumstances.
Believes God is active in our daily affairs.
Trusts God for the impossible.
Believes not only that God “can” but that He “ will” meet any person or situation.
Faith that God is always reliable and faithful.
Bod to venture out in faith. Reaches out beyond what is reasonable and practical and safe.
Prays with great confidence that God will answer.
Often receives prayer requests because his prayers get answered.
Prays very specifically so he can see God answer in a concrete way.
Gets quickly frustrated with people who always have to analyze, organize and plan.
Often receives clear insight to what God wants for a certain situation.
Visionary. Readily receives what he believes to be a vision of some future work and trusts
God for it until it is fulfilled.

111
MINISTRIES
Boards & Committees
Elder
“Apostle”
Pastor
Director of Outreach Ministries (Missions, Addiction Rehab., Rescue Mission, Jail, etc.)
Building Program Member or Director

111
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

111
VI. ARE “SUPERNATURAL” GIFTS FOR TODAY?

111
Many teach that the “supernatural” or “sign” gifts are not for today. Such teaching is based on
theological presuppositions which I find have no basis in Scripture. Not only is this issue argued
from a theological perspective; it is also argued from an historical perspective. I believe Scripture,
history, reason and experience will show the validity of the “sign” or “supernatural” gifts for
today.
While it would be unfair and unkind to brand those who take such a dispensational stance as
being theologically liberal (though such an arbitrary method of doing away with portions of
Scripture is certainly liberal), they are clearly skating on dangerous ground when they arbitrarily
snip out certain passages of the New Testament (e.g. parts of I Cor. 14 as well as The Sermon on
the Mount) and pontificate that such passages are no longer applicable today. While their intent is
not the same as that of the liberals, their result is. While they are themselves critical of the liberals
who take their critical scissors and remove from the sacred text material they regard a mythical or
as a product of the later church (tradition), they also use critical scissors in removing from the
sacred text material they regard as belonging only to the early church (apostolic time). Such a
method is careless at best and arrogant and heretical at worst unless there is extremely strong
biblical and theological warrant to such a method of interpretation.
THEOLOGY
In the first place, the Bible nowhere makes the artificial distinction between “natural” and
“supernatural” gifts. Miracles and service, prophecy and hospitality, healings and administrations,
tongues and mercy, discerning of spirits and giving are listed side by side without these labels. All
are manifestations of the Holy Spirit and therefore “supernatural.” Service, administrating, giving
is no less supernatural than prophesying or healing. All is of grace which by definition is
supernatural.
There is no indication in Scripture that God intended to withdraw any gifts. On the contrary,
“the gifts and calling of God are irrevocable” (Rom. 11:29). Jesus Christ, the Giver of the gifts,
“is the same yesterday and today and forever” (Heb. 13:8).
Paul’s teaching of the church as a body undermines the teaching that some gifts are
temporary. Paul devotes three chapters of his first letter to the Christians at Corinth as to the
nature, purpose and use of spiritual gifts. If Paul were going to prepare the believers for the
phasing out of certain gifts this is where one would expect him to do that. Instead he emphasizes
the importance of each gift and carefully and methodically instructs this new Christian community
in the proper use of prophecy and tongues.

111
The cessation theory is based on the belief that the “sign gifts” (miracles, healings, apostleship,
prophecy, tongues, interpretation of tongues) were enablements given to certain believers for the
purpose of authenticating or confirming God’s Word when it was proclaimed in the early church
before the Scriptures were written. These gifts, were, therefore, temporary. Once the Word of
God was completed the sign gifts were no longer needed and therefore ceased.
This cessation theory is based primarily on an interpretation of I Corinthians 13:10:
“. . . but when perfection comes, the imperfect disappears.”
“Perfection” (teleion) in this verse is understood to refer to the completed canon of Scripture
(the New Testament), recognized at the Council of Carthage in A.D. 397. The “imperfect” is
then interpreted to mean “supernatural gifts” which have diasppeared or ceased.
There is stress on the fact that “perfection” is a neuter noun, and must according to this view,
refer to a thing, not a person. Since Scripture is a thing and is neuter in gender, it follows that the
Bible is the “perfect” to which Paul is referring. Also this fits well with verses 8,9,11,12 of the
same passage in I Corinthians 13:
“. . .where there are prophecy, they will cease; where there are tongues, they will
be stilled; where there is knowledge, it will pass away . . . When I was a child, I
talked like a child, I thought like a child, I reasoned like a child . . . Now I know
in part; then I shall know fully, even as I am fully known.”
The reasoning is that tongues and other “supernatural” gifts are childish whereas Scripture is
mature.
Here a major teaching is based on a fairly unclear passage. Biblical hermaneutics (the science
of interpretation) states that the simplest explanation of a passage or verse is usually the best,
and obscure passages of Scripture must always give way to clear passages. Thus the simple
exhortation given by Paul must provide the basis of this issue rather than the more complicated
passage. The simple exhortation is:
“Therefore, my brothers, be eager to prophecy, and do not forbid speaking
in tongues” (I Cor. 14:39).
Furthermore, there is no hint of this complicated and elaborate teaching of the cessation of
gifts anywhere else in the Scriptures.

111
Also while “perfecting” is a neuter noun, in Greek there is no warrant for limiting its reference
to another neuter noun. A neuter noun or pronoun can be used to describe masculine or feminine
things or persons. One example is the Greek word “child” (teknon). Even though it is neuter in
gender, this noun may describe a girl or a boy. In Greek, like English, gender is grammatical, not
sexual. The word “Spirit” (pneuma) is also a neuter noun, and the Bible is clear that it is not
referring to a thing but a Person--the Third Person of the Godhead.
This cessation theory leaves the immediate context of I Corinthians 13 in order to identify
“perfection.” II Timothy 3:15-16 is used to identify “perfection” as Scripture. This is arbitrary.
Biblical scholar F. F. Bruce convincingly argues that the most plausible interpretation of
“perfection” is the second coming of Christ which ushers in our eternal state.1 Such an
interpretation fits well with the context of I Corinthians, especially chapter one verse seven:
“Therefore you do not lack any spiritual gift as you eagerly wait for our
Lord Jesus Christ to be revealed.”
The second coming of Christ as “perfection” fits well also because Paul describes the
perfection as the time when we “shall see face to face” and “know fully, even as I am fully
known” (v.12), that is, “perfectly.” This condition did not exist at the end of the first century, and
will not occur until the end of the age at the coming of Christ.
The nature of the eschatological (futuristic) language in verse 12 clearly implies that the term
“perfect” has to do with the Eschaton (end) itself, not some form of “perfection” in the present
age. This does not mean that the End itself is “the perfect” but what happens at the End, when
God’s goal has been reached. For the coming of Christ ushers in the final purpose of God’s saving
work in Christ. This coming leads to the final consummation when God will be “all in all” (I Cor.
15:20-28). At Christ’s coming, therefore, those gifts now necessary for the building up of the
church in the present age will disappear, because “the complete” will have come.2 As Swiss
theologian Karl Barth beautifully put it:
“Because the sun rises all lights are extinguished.” 3
While Scripture is perfect in all that it affirms, its perfection has to do with the fact that it is
without error and will not lead us astray. If perfection in reference to Scripture means
completeness then why did Paul affirm: “No eye has seen, no ear has heard, no mind has
conceived what God has prepared for those who love Him” (I Cor. 13:12)? It is very unlikely,
therefore, that “when perfection comes” refers to the Bible.

111
The conditional temporal “when” with the subjective form of the verb “perfection,” “end,”
“termination” (“when or whenever the end or perfection should come”) suggests that Paul felt an
indefiniteness about when the perfection or end he has in mind will come. He shows no such
indefiniteness about the written Scriptures. When he speaks of the second coming, however, he
shows the same indefiniteness.
While teleion can and does refer to something completed at some time in the future, the time
of that future completion is not suggested in verse ten as being close.
In a number of contexts the related words telos (“end,” “temination,” “last part”) and teleo
(“to bring to an end”) are used in relation to the second coming of Christ. This is true in both
Pauline and non-Pauline writing (I Cor. 1:8; 15:24; Jas. 5:11; Rev. 20:5,7; 21:6; 22:13). Since
these related words are used in the contexts of the second coming of Christ and since Paul himself
used telos in talking about the second coming elsewhere in I Corinthians, it seems more normal to
understand teleion in verse ten to mean that “perfection” is to come about at the second coming,
or, if before, when a believer dies and is taken to be with the Lord (II Cor. 5:1-10).
Another problem with interpreting teleion to mean the completion of the canon is found in the
“then,” “at that time” (tote) clauses in verse twelve. Did Paul expect to live to the time of the
completion of the canon and then expect to “know fully” when other apostates (e.g. John) might
(and actually did) live longer than he and it would be they who at that time would “know fully”?
The cessation view also narrows the function of the gifts to the few apostles and prophets
through whom inspired Scripture was written. Paul, however, teaches a wider purpose for these--
continually building up the body of Christ. Sign gifts such as prophecy, tongues and word of
knowledge, as well as the others, are given as long as the church has not reached her maturity in
Christ (Eph. 4:7-13).
To limit the “miraculous” gifts to the first century church is to see the apostles’ miracles only
as a temporary validation of the prophetic revelation. Although miracles, signs and wonders etc.
authenticated a prophet’s ministry, the New Testament is clear that they served a broader
purpose. Jesus’ healings, for example, were an integral part of His ministry. It was His great love
and compassion that “moved” Him to make people whole in every dimension of their lives. And
this ministry was passed on to His disciples.
Paul then teaches in I Corinthians 12:14 not that the supernatural gifts were designed
primarily to validate the revelation given to the apostles, but that their purpose is the
upbuilding of the body of Christ.

111
Just as a body is crippled by the paralysis of its members, so the Christian community is
weakened by the loss of gifts. Whether they may be "natural" or "supernatural." This is why Paul
rejoiced that the Corinthians did not lack any spiritual gift (I Cor. 1:7).
The healing ministry of the church is commanded as an ongoing obligation (Jas. 5:15-
18). James shows that this type of ministry models the work of Elijah. Jesus' ministry of preaching
the good news and healing the sick was motivated by a deep compassion for those who were
helplessly lost (Mt. 9:36), not as a technique for convincing people of His deity. The latter was,
and is, a by-product of the ministry of love and compassion.
Narrow Definitions
Another flaw in the cessation teaching is the narrow definitions given to apostleship and
prophecy. To claim that prophecy can only refer to giving new revelation and an apostle as only
one who was an eyewitness of Christ's resurrection is erroneous. Although such meaning is at the
heart of what apostleship and prophecy is, it is too restrictive. Apostles were not only those who
saw the resurrected Lord, but also those who had been gifted by the Lord for planting churches
and advancing the gospel (Acts 14; Rom. 16:7).
Prophecy is sometimes used for an explanation of a revelation already given. Zechariah, when
filled with the Holy Spirit, prophesied (Lk. 1:67-79). The content of his prophecy was not a new
revelation but an announcement that the Old Testament revelation had been fulfilled and was now
to be his and Israel's experience. Thus it was prophecy for the purpose of strengthening,
encouragement and comfort (I Cor. 14:3).
God's Name
I believe that one of the strongest arguments for the validity of the "supernatural" gifts for
today is God's name. The name Yahweh is compounded with seven names. One of those is:
"Yahweh (Jehovah)-rapha, The Lord who heals (Ex. 15:26).
God's name does not change. Names in the Bible always represent the nature and character of
the person. This is also true of God. It is, therefore, God's very nature to heal.
When Moses asked God what His name was God replied:
"'I am who I am.' This is what you are to say to the Israelites: 'I am has sent me to you.'"
(Ex. 3:14)

111
God said His name is "I am," not "I was"! God said that He is the God who is and always
will be.
When the Jews sarcastically questioned Jesus whether he considered Himself to be "greater
than Abraham" Jesus replied:
". . . before Abraham was born, I am! (Jn. 8:58).
Not only is God the Father immutable (unchangeable), but so is God the Son. The writer of
the book of Hebrews put it:
"Jesus Christ is the same yesterday and today and forever" (Heb. 13:8).
The following are a few other references that speak of God's immutability:
"But You remain forever, and Your years will never end" (Ps. 102:27).
"I the Lord do not change" (Mal 3:6).
". . . the Father of the heavenly lights, who does not change, like shifting shadows."
(Jas. 1:17; see also I Kgs. 8:56; Isa. 14:24; II Cor. 1:20)
To argue that the day of miracles is past is to fly in the face of God's name. Just as His name
has never changed so His nature and character have not changed. Since His name is still "Yahwehrapha"
we have no reason to deny that He is "the Lord who heals."
To teach that some gifts have ceased (supernatural gifts) and others have not (natural gifts) is
to go further than Scripture allows. The Bible tells us how to regulate and exercise these gifts and
how to test their validity. Not until Jesus comes again are we to expect their cessation.
Worldview
Our Western worldview, I believe, has also had a tremendous impact on our understanding of
theology. It has blinded us to the supernatural, the miraculous, the spirit world.
Our world view is a set of assumptions about the world around us that affects, even controls,
our thinking about any situation or subject. A person's worldview is more caught than taught. It
begins as soon as we are born into this world. We pick it up from the family and society in which
we live.

111
Since our Western worldview is basically scientific, our approach to all matters in life is
heavily scientific. A scientific approach emphasizes the observable, the measurable, the logical, the
rational. It is highly antisupernatural with a disdain for the miraculous. Its focus is on this
materialistic world. This materialism blurs our perception of the spiritual.
Our rationalism (which has led to great advances in science) is incapable of understanding the
things of the spirit world since it can never be reduced to rules of logic or theories requiring
scientific, observable proof.
It is therefore crucial that we Westerners discover the worldview of Jesus. He has shown us
that He saw the world in the context of the kingdoms of light and darkness. His view, unlike many
of His contemporaries whose worldview was primarily magical and mystical, was realistic in that
He embraced both the material and the spiritual. He acknowledged both the natural and the
supernatural.
As we approach the Bible we must take off our Western worldview spectacles and allow the
Bible to speak for itself. This means we take a natural approach whereby Scripture is understood
literally unless such an interpretation is foolish. This will save us from mythologizing, allegorizing,
spiritualizing and psychologizing God's Holy Writ. Eventually it may help us shed our antisupernatural,
anti-miraculous bias and open us up to hear and see what God has communicated to
us.
History
The Early Church (A.D. 100-400)
It was God's power that brought about the spread of Christianity in the early centuries. It
began with 120 in the upper room around A.D. 33 and within three centuries it became the
predominant religion of the Roman Empire.
Ramsay MacMullen, historian at Yale University, came out with a fascinating book entitled,
Christianizing the Roman Empire, A.D. 100-400. MacMullen writes not as a Christian historian
or theologian arguing a point, but simply as an objective secular historian telling it like it is.
Early in his book, MacMullen raised what he considers a most important question: "What did
Christianity present to its audience? For plainly the process of conversion that interests me took
place in people's minds on the basis of what they knew, or thought they knew." 4 The answer is
deceptively simple. While Christianity was being presented to unbelievers in both word and deed,
it was the deed that far exceeded the word in evangelistic effectiveness.

121
In a world where people accepted the miraculous power of pagan gods, the God of the Bible
was presented first and foremost as a God who works miracles. His power was declared to be
greater than the power of the pagan gods. It was a power for good, not evil, and it promised
eternal life.
MacMullen points out that in the early centuries very few pagans were converted because of
Christian doctrine or because of logical presentations of truth. Christianity swept through the
Roman Empire because the people could see with their own eyes that Jesus did miracles greater
than any gods they had known.
Christian preachers in those days were so sure of the power of God that they did not hesitate
to engage in power encounters. They would challenge in public the power of pagan gods with the
power of Jesus.
For instance, MacMullen tells of how the author of Acts of Peter confronted and challenged
demons in the presence of a highly interested crowd. This involved "the manhandling of demons--
humiliating them, making them howl, begging for mercy, telling their secrets, and departing in a
hurry." 5 By the time the Christian preachers got through, no one would want to worship such
"nasty, lower powers." 6
MacMullen concludes his careful study with the fact that the supernatural power of God
"driving all competition from the field" should be seen as "the chief instrument of conversion" in
those first centuries. 7
Historical research is showing that there never was a time when miracles ceased, especially on
the frontiers where the gospel of the Kingdom was proclaimed to new people.
In the immediate post-apostolic age there was no distinction between the natural and
supernatural or extraordinary gifts. Apostles and prophets are mentioned in the Didache (The
Teaching of the Twelve) which was written before A.D. 100. Apostleship, in the broader sense,
was not regarded as unique to the apostolic period. Miracles, especially healings, do not call for
special notice as though they were unusual or extraordinary. Ignatius (A.D. 35-107), personally
prophesied. 8
A Phrygian physician named Alexander was "not without a share of the apostolic grace
[charisma]. 9 Papias (A.D. 60-130), bishop of Heirapolis in Phrygia, is said to have been told by
the daughters of Philip of the resuscitation of a man from the dead. 10

122
Justin Martyr (A.D. 100-165), claimed that "it is possible now to see among us men and
women who possess gifts of the Spirit of God." 11 In his "A Dialogue with Trypho" he claimed that
the gift of prophecy existed among the Christians. He also felt that the gifts of the Spirit which
used to be manifested by the Jewish prophets were now the possession of the church. This was
evidenced by the cessation of Jewish prophets and the appearance of gifts among Christians. 12
Origen refers to exorcisms, healings and predictions (prophecy). He claims that, while
miracles are less frequent in his day (the third century) they still remain "in them that live
according to the Logos." 13
Irenaeus (A.D. 130-200) states that "many" in his time were heard "speaking through the
Spirit in all kinds of tongues." 14 In all probability he was referring to foreign languages, since the
early church fathers usually construed the tongues of I Corinthians in terms of languages of Acts
2, which were foreign languages. He also says, "Others have foreknowledge of things to come:
they see visions, and utter prophetic expressions. Others still, heal the sick by laying their hands
upon them, and they are made whole." 15 Hermas as well refers to prophets with visions,
revelations and other prophetic utterances. 16
Tertullian (A.D. 160-220), said: "We acknowledge spiritual gifts." He then went on to list
prophecy, revelation and visions as examples, and concluded that "the apostle most assuredly
foretold that there were to be 'spiritual gifts' in the church." 17 Although he witnessed extraordinary
gifts of the Spirit, their manifestation was waning.
Tertullian and others attributed this decrease to the increasing formalism of the church. As
a strong defender of orthodox Christianity he vigorously maintained that spiritual gifts constituted
the full Christian experience and challenged his skeptical contemporaries by citing the apostle
Paul. 18
Unfortunately Tertullian became a part of the Montanist movement, a reform movement
which protested against the religious establishment urging a return to apostolic purity with a
revival of all the gifts of the Spirit. Zealous missionary pioneers and martyrs sprang forth from this
movement. But their zeal and reckless enthusiasm antagonized the church leaders and many of
them fell into fanaticism and heresy.
The church thus became wary of supernatural manifestations of the Spirit. It was the typical
overreaction against fanaticism which served to tighten further the ecclesiastical control against
which the Montanists were protesting. 19

123
Many church leaders, however, continued to advocate the whole range of spiritual gifts.
Presbyter Novation (A.D. 257), wrote concerning the Holy Spirit:
"This is He who places prophets in the Church, instructs teachers, directs tongues,
gives powers and healings, does wonderful works, offers discrimination of spirits,
affords powers of government, suggests counsels, and orders and arranges whatever
gifts there are of charismata, and thus the Lord's church everywhere, and in all,
perfected and completed." 20
He was a witness that they were operative in the church in his time.
A century later Bishop Hilary (A.D. 367), gave a list of all the gifts in I Corinthians 12:4-10
and witnessed that these were the effects of the Holy Spirit in the Christian. 21
Most of Chrysostom's writings were toward the end of the fourth century. His attitude toward
the charismata (gifts) is not easy to ascertain. In his Homily XXXII he speaks of prophecy as
though they only occurred in the past. But later he suggests that the gifts in general have
continued. In Homily XIV he maintains that raising the dead, exorcising and performing miracles
still existed in the church, and adds: "We work signs by the power of the Spirit." 22
Augustine (A.D. 354-430), influential theologian and Bishop of Hippo, originally disputed the
existence of the gifts of the Spirit in his day, as did the Western church in general, teaching that
the gifts were given for the founding of the church and then withdrawn because they were no
longer necessary. On the whole Augustine really did not have much to say about the gifts. But in
his volume 2 of The City of God he recounts his experience as a witness to a number of
miraculous manifestations like exorcism and healing. 23
In the sixth century, Pope Gregory wrote his "dialogues." In it he endeavors to show the
Italians what great saints they have produced. His evidence is primarily a case history of the
miracles performed by these saints. 24
Middle Ages
Important Medieval writers became rare until Thomas Aquinas in the thirteenth century. He
wrote about the gifts of the Spirit in Summa Theologica. In volume 24 he contrasts them with
love in the same way as Paul does in I Corinthians 13. Thomas suggests that all the gifts fall into
three general categories: gifts of knowledge, gifts of demonstration and gifts of expression. As
regards demonstration, he argued that in matters of divine revelation, which is above human
reasoning, ordinary proof will not do. Confirmation has to be provided in ways that are proper to
divine power.

124
Aquinas passed no judgment on the continuation or cessation of individual gifts, nor did he
see any distinction between natural and supernatural gifts. All the gifts were seen as special
graces, whether knowledge, demonstration or expression. All relate to God's supernatural
revelation and are congruent with it. 25
There is no question that some spiritual gifts (especially the "sign gifts") became rare during
the time of the Middle Ages. They waned, however, not because they were no longer needed
but because the church was departing from New Testament principles and practices.
Political and social developments highly influenced the church's attitude toward spiritual gifts.
After the Western part of the Roman Empire fell in the fifth century, Christian thought and life
divided and separated. The Roman or Latin tradition developed a different attitude toward
spiritual gifts and worship in general than that of the Greek or Orthodox tradition.
In the West, the church was pressured to exercise many functions of secular authority and
thus became very practical in orientation. This led to an authoritative pattern of leadership in the
church which so emphasized unity of the body that there was little, if any, room for diversity.
Authority, not individual religious expression, was the emphasis. Thus the congregational exercise
of spiritual gifts held little place in the life of the church. 26
It was quite different in the Eastern part of the Roman Empire which retained a strong central
government at Constantinople until 1451. This provided a stable society in which the church
could develop. Therefore it was not pressured to take over the secular functions assumed by the
church in the West.
The Eastern Orthodox church continued to be more mystical and other worldly encouraging
introspection, individuality and religious experiences. They encouraged diversity in which the gifts
of the Spirit could be developed and used in freedom. All the spiritual gifts, with the possible
exception of tongues, have always been regarded as normative by virtually all of the Eastern
Orthodox Church. 27
The Reformation
With the Reformation period came an extraordinary outburst of prophecy where special
revelations of the Spirit were again claimed. The problem of spiritual gifts was posed in an acute
form for the reformers. The Zwingly band under the leadership of Storch brought confusion to
Wittenberg with the new prophesying until Luther chased them away with the Word and Spirit. 28

125
A visionary element marked the spiritual leaders of the Peasants' War and fanatics like
Matthys and John of Leyden were driven by strange apocalyptic fantasies. There were wild
prophesies claimed.
One example is a girl at St. Gall in Switzerland who vacillated between claiming to be Christ
and antichrist. There were also the so-called "dreamers" who rearranged their marriages according
to a revelation of their "proper heavenly pattern."
The issue here, as with the heretical Montanists earlier, is the claim that they possessed
prophecy, which to them, meant that the Spirit was teaching new truth and conduct in
accordance with the advance knowledge that He also gives of future events. 29
In answering these various types of "heavenly prophets," the reformers, instead of pointing
out that their predictions were falsified by events, maintained that the Spirit of God does not add
to or replace the Word.
Prophecy, they taught, could not be understood as an extension of revelation. The written
Word is the only authentic and irreplaceable basis of criterion of true proclamation. Thus there
can be no antithesis between the spoken and the written word, between the Spirit and Christ.
Zwingli, Bullinger, Calvin, Whitaker and Luther constantly emphasized the fact that the
Word and the Spirit belong inseparably together. The gift of the Spirit are thus properly
exercised when they serve the ministry of the Word. 30
Luther, who had earlier denied the gift of healing for his time, lived to see his friend
Melanchton miraculously brought from the point of death through his own bold prayers. Luther
demanded Melanchthon to get well and God honored his fervent faith. Toward the end of his life
when he was asked what to do for a man who was mentally ill, Luther gave instructions for a
healing service based on James 5:13-16. He wrote: "This is what we do, and what we have been
accustomed to do, for a cabinetmaker here was similarly afflicted with madness and we cured him
by prayer in Christ's name." 31
The reformers recognized prophecy as a legitimate gift. They did not relegate it to the
apostolic age. John Knox announced doom in the tradition of the Old Testament prophets on
many occasions, although he made no claim to new and special revelation. Zwingli had at least a
premonition of the Cappel disaster of 1531. There was also a widespread belief among the
reformers that they were living in the last times with Rome on the seven hills and the Turkish
antichrist advancing from the east. 32

126
Calvin never distinguished between permanent and temporary gifts. He saw a distinction only
as it relates to offices. Those necessary for the government of the church are perpetual while
those applied at the beginning for its foundation are temporary. He thus saw pastors and elders
now playing a leading role rather than apostles and prophets.
While Calvin generally downplayed the need for the gifts since the apostolic era, he seemed
open to the idea that they could have surfaced later on. In fact, he once included Luther among
modern "apostles."49 The primary focus for Calvin, however, was the preaching of the Word.
The Post-Reformation Age
John Wesley, the father of Methodism and the subsequent holiness movements, observed a
correlation between the loss of gifts and the general state of the church:
"The causes of their decline was not as has been vulgarly supposed because there is
no more need for them, because all the world becomes Christian. . . . The real cause
was: the love of many, almost all Christians so-called, was waxed cold . . . this was
the real cause why the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Spirit were no longer to be
found in the Christian church: because the Christians were turned heathen again and
had only a dead form left." 33
It was Wesley's belief that though orthodoxy remained, it did so with diminished expectations.
The church had accommodated itself to secularism and unbelief reigned.
Throughout church history various groups came into being which were characterized by their
open practice of spiritual gifts. Many of these were considered fanatical and even heretical by
"mainstream" Christians of their day.
This has also been true of the Pentecostals in the early part of our own century. The
Waldenses, the Albigenses, the Camisards, the Jansenists, the early Quakers, the Shakers, the
Irvingites, etc. suffered persecution at the hands of Christians because of their open use of the
charismatic gifts.
The Significant Role of Healing in the Church Throughout the Ages
The following is a summary of the significant role healing has played in the life and
ministry of the church throughout the ages. Here are some examples of that claim.

127
1. In the first one hundred years (the apostolic era) of the Church healing was a common
activity. A byword among Christians was, 'If you see a brother who is sick and do not heal him,
his blood will be on your hands.' Healings, signs and wonders were an integral part of the
proclamation of the gospel in the Early Church.
2. It is surprising to see how many references to healing miracles occur in the ministry of the
early church fathers, e.g. Irenaeus (140-202), Origen (185-254). Ambrose (340-97), Athanasius
(296-373), Basil (3209-79), Gregory of Nazianzus (329-89), Macrina (327-379), Augustine of
Hippo (354-430), Benedict (480-547), Gregory of Tours (538-594), Pope Gregory I (540-604),
Bede (673-735), Marlarchy of Ireland (1094-1149), Antony of Padua (1195-1231), Edmund of
Canterbury (1180-1240), Richard of Chichester (1193-1253), Dominic (1170-1221), Francis of
Assisi (1182-1226), Thomas of Hereford (1218-1282), and Catherine of Siena (1333-1380).
3. Healing was taken over into the Reformist Movement; cf. the life and work of Peter Waldo
of Lyons (died 1217), founder of the Waldensians, Martin Luther (1483-1546), and Blaise
Paschal, a leading Jansenist (from 1656 onwards).
4. Healing has always accompanied the great religious revivals: John Wesley (1703-91),
Prince Alexander of Hohenlohe (c.1815), Johann Cristoph Blumhardt (Black Forest-1842),
Dorothy Trudel (USA) (1850), Alexander Dowie (1847-1906, Mary Woodworth-Etter (1876),
Smith Wigglesworth (1860-1947).
5. Healing has been a common phenomenon in the proclamation of the gospel by many
missionaries during the history of the protestant missionary movement commenced by
William Carey (1761-1834).
6. In this present century Smith Wigglesworth, Alexander Peddie, F. L. Wyman, Kathryn
Kuhlman, Oral Roberts, Francis MacNutt, Jim Glennon—and a vast number of others have
become increasingly involved. 34
It is obvious from this study that all spiritual gifts have continued throughout the
centuries since the time of Paul.
It is also true that the manifestation of the "sign" gifts became less after the first four centuries
of the church. No reasons were given in the early church as to why certain gifts diminished in use.
Only after their disuse do we see reasons given. These seem to be rationalizations to justify their
virtual absence. With the renewal of the church there has also been a resurgence of the
"supernatural" gifts.

128
Spiritual Gifts are Needed Until Christians Reach Unity in the Faith
Paul asserted that all the gifts Christ gave would continue in His church until it comes to full
unity of faith and to mature spiritual development in Christ:
"It was He who gave some to be apostles, some to be prophets, some to be evangelists,
and some to be pastors and teachers, to prepare God's people for works of service, so
that the body of Christ may be built up until we all reach unity in the faith and in the
knowledge of the Son of God and become mature, attaining to the measure of the
fullness of Christ” (Eph. 4:11-13).
The church has not yet reached that stage, and it still needs all the gifts of the Spirit.
Healing Gifts are Given to the Whole Church for All Time
The Bible is clear: healing gifts are given to the whole church for all time and the elders of
the church are to have a regular healing ministry:
"Is any one of you in trouble? He should pray. Is anyone happy? Let him sing songs
of praise. Is any one of you sick? He should call the elders of the church to pray
over him and anoint him with oil in the name of the Lord. And the prayer of faith
will make the sick person well; the Lord will raise him up. If he has sinned, he
will be forgiven. Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other
so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is powerful and effective."
(Jas. 5:13-16)
The statement "If he has sinned, he will be forgiven" emphasizes the interrelatedness of
body and soul. For instance, Jesus healed the paralytic spiritually when He said, "Your sins are
forgiven," and physically by saying, "Get up, take your mat and go home" (Mk. 2:5,9-11). Jesus
heals soul and body to make man complete.
Confession of sin and praying for one another in faith are vital ingredients of the healing
ministry in the Christian community. When sin is removed, the power of prayer becomes evident
in its effectiveness.
As we have already seen, healing is not limited to the elders of the church as God has also
gifted certain individuals within the body of Christ for such ministry. Thus the kingdom of Christ
is meant to have miracles as a normative part of church life.

129
Donald Bridge and David Phypers in their book, Spiritual Gifts & the Church put it:
"Indeed, as the century towards its close, the church would seem to need the benefits
of spiritual gifts more than ever before. For at a time when Christians of all traditions
realize deeply the imperfections of the church, Christ has given gifts 'for the perfecting
of the saints'” (Eph. 4:12). 35
At a time when the continued existence of the Christian ministry is at stake, with panic, uncertainty
and surrender on every hand there are gifts “for the work of ministry” (Eph. 4:12).
At a time when Christians are ashamed at their divisions but embarrassed by misdirected
efforts to heal them, gifts are available “until we all attain to the unity of the faith” (Eph. 4:13).
At a time when heresy and half truths and doctrines of men bewilder Christians, God has given
His gifts, 'so that we may no longer be children, tossed back and forth and carried about with
every wind of doctrine, by the cunning of men, by their craftiness in deceitful wiles. Rather,
speaking the truth in love, we are to grow up in every way into him who is the head, into Christ'
(Eph. 4:14-15).
In the darkness and gloom so characteristic of much of the present day Western church,
spiritual gifts and the miraculous in general are being claimed by Christians in many different
traditions, sometimes in the most unusual of places. Can this be an indication that God has not
abandoned His people in these bewildering and depressing days?
"The God Who Was"
In jettisoning the miraculous to the distant past, much of evangelical Christianity has come to
worship and serve the "God who was" rather than the "God who is" (Ex. 3:15).
Even evangelicals who pray, "If it be Your will, please heal so-and-so," would probably be in
shock if God actually answered their prayer. The God of evangelicalism is a God that can help us
in ordinary situations, but is not much help when we "really" need help. In such circumstances we
quickly head for the medical profession.
The Faith Movement (The Gospel of Health, Wealth and Prosperity), like any movement, has
kernels of truth. Its stubborn insistence on believing a God who still can be trusted for the
supernatural, as well as the natural, is biblically correct. Its emphasis on faith, though skewed, is
helpful. Although they overbelieve, the rest of evangelicalism, for the most part, underbelieve.

130
Like most movements, the Faith Movement in providing a corrective, stepped out beyond the
borders of legitimate concerns and ended up in heretical teachings. In correcting one fault they
committed many faults, some of which are very serious, as they affect core teachings of historic
orthodox Christianity.

131
VII. “SUPERNATURAL GIFTS”

132
THE GIFT OF THE WORD (MESSAGE) OF WISDOM (I Cor. 12:8)
Purpose: Insight & Comprehension
Description: The capacity to make practical application of truth in God’s Word to concrete
situations. The ability to put knowledge to work. “May involve suggesting the best means to
strive after the best goals. It may also involve a statement that resolves a difficulty or that silences
an opponent.” 1
“The special ability that God gives to certain members of the Body of Christ to know
the mind of the Holy Spirit in such a way as to receive insight into how given knowledge
may best be applied to specific needs arising in the Body of Christ.” 2
Though all believers should possess wisdom (Eph. 5:15; Col. 4:5; Jas. 3:13; I Cor. 2:6-16)
everyone does not have the gift of the message of wisdom.
“The person with the gift of knowledge does spiritual things like medical researcher
who gets new insights into physiology, genetics or vaccines. The person with the gift
of wisdom is like the physician who has the ability to diagnose the patient’s problem
and apply the resources of medical science to that particular case.” 3
“The person with the gift of wisdom knows how to get to the heart of a problem quickly.
He or she has a practical mind and is a problem solver. He or she has little difficulty in
making decisions because that person can predict with a high degree of accuracy what
the outcome of the decisions will be. When a person with the gift of wisdom speaks,
other members of the Body recognize that truth has been spoken and the right course
of action recommended. Formal learning is not at all a prerequisite. Long hours of
digging out new facts may not appeal at all to the person with the gift of wisdom.” 4
“There is no reason to assume that these utterances should be made spontaneously, without
preparation and study. The Holy Spirit can illumine us to come to a deeper understanding
of what we study and there is much in Paul’s writings, and even in the teachings of the
Lord Jesus, to suggest that they are Spirit-filled utterances based upon previous Old
Testament meditation.” 5

133
HOW “WORDS OF WISDOM” ARE EXERCISED
Pytches gives insight as to how “words of wisdom” are exercised.
1. The recipient seeks to be in a right, open and prayerful relationship with the Lord.
2. In the context of a healing ministry the gift is usually exercised with others present.
3. The recipient is given a spiritual revelation—God’s perspective in a situation. This revelation
could take a number of forms: by receiving a mind’s-eye picture or word, by hearing with his
‘inner ear’, etc. God, being sovereign, can reveal this in any way he wills.
4. It is sometimes accompanied by a ‘word of knowledge’, revealing some fact previously
unknown to the persons ministering and possibly the person being ministered to.
5. A word of wisdom is sometimes given as a prophetic utterance and has all the characteristics
of prophecy.
6. Words of wisdom almost always come in the exchange of what is happening.
7. In the context of ministry someone may be shown how to respond to some unexpected
situation. Having been given miraculously some ‘word of knowledge’ oneself, or this being
revealed to someone else who shares it with the rest of the ministering group, it becomes clear
how to minister, pray, speak, or otherwise act. 6
Example
David Pytches shares the following story:
“Some two years ago a lady from Wales came to kneel at the communion rails after
the service at St. Andrew’s, Chorleywood (probably in response to a word of
knowledge for someone with rheumatoid arthritis in the hands). As she was being
prayed for, nothing seemed to be happening. After a while one of the team praying
offered the suggestion (word of knowledge) that it was due to something which
happened in her teens. The leader of the group, asked her (word of wisdom) if she
could recall any trauma or problem to do with her ‘teens.’ She looked quite blank.
‘Do you mind if we pray over these years?’ she was asked. She readily consented and
the Lord was asked to heal whatever it was. As this was done the sufferer suddenly
began to weep profusely. The tears fell on her hands. Suddenly the fingers loosened
up and she was healed. She has returned since to give thanks to God. She is even
typing again quite normally.
“The ‘word of wisdom’ revealed how to minister. The ‘sufferer’ herself had no idea
what the trauma was she had suffered as a teenager even after the healing had taken
place.” 7

134
I Kings 3:16-28; 4:29-34
Dan. 1:17-20; 2:19-23
Acts 6:9-10
Acts 27:21-44
Solomon asks for wisdom and makes a wise ruling.
Daniel is given understanding of visions and dreams.
Stephen’s wisdom could not be refuted.
Paul gives practical advice to sailors during a storm.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
1. Great sensitivity to the Spirit of God.
2. Tends to be subjective.
3. Faith for the miraculous.
4. Deep insight into God’s ways--how He works by His Spirit.
5. Great love and interest in truth.
6. Ability to share a specific word or message from God to a concrete situation.
7. Serious student of God’s Word.
8. Tends to be patient in dealing with people.
9. Takes a practical approach to the Bible. The great concern is how biblical truth applies to
a person and situation.
10. Great ability to help people find and understand what God wants them to do and how to
do it.
11. Uncommon ability to get to the heart of a need.
12. Sometimes does not realize the wisdom of their statements but feels compelled to speak
his mind bringing to light the “hidden” but obvious truth.
13. The word or message spoken sometimes embarrasses others because of the sting of
realism.
14. Keen ability to see, pronounce and explain the presence of God in the most mundane and
ordinary things and events of everyday living.
15. Impatient with the theoretical. Frustrated with people who are so heavenly minded
they’re no earthly good. Christianity means that God makes an impact in everything we
think, say and do. God participates in the rough and tumble of life.
MINISTRIES
Boards & Committees
Counseling
Elder
Pastoral Care (Deacon or Deaconess)
Church Meetings (e.g. Congregational Meetings, etc.)

135
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

136
Purpose: Understanding
THE GIFT OF THE WORD (MESSAGE) OF KNOWLEDGE (I Cor. 12:8)
Description: The ability to receive and share supernatural revelation of facts about a person
or situation.
Paul associated knowledge with mysteries, revelation and prophecy (I Cor. 13:2; 14:6) and
therefore may have meant supernatural mystical knowledge (as seen in relation to prophecy). This
gift seems to manifest itself often along with the gifts of healings as the person with the gifts of
healings actually is able to see or discern what the physical/emotional/psychological/spiritual
problem is without having been told by the person seeking healing.
“It is not a general stock or crystallized knowledge laid up by mere human study, but it
is a particular revelation as we need to use the Word for each occasion and service.” 8
Many have interpreted this gift to mean “the ability to perceive and systematize truth in God’s
Word as a result of investigation (by use of reason and research).”
It should be noted that the literal meaning of this gift is “message” or “word” of knowledge,
not “knowledge.” This usage would be one indication that Paul is talking about something other
than natural knowledge.
The Bible speaks of a specific knowledge of Jesus Christ that includes an intelligent
understanding of the gospel (Rom. 15:14) and probably also included an understanding of basic
doctrinal truths. This kind of knowledge every believer must have. As Christians we must seek the
right kind of knowledge (II Cor. 11:6; II Pet. 3:2). The message of knowledge seems to indicate
something beyond the ordinary knowledge that all believers are encouraged to seek.
“Wisdom and knowledge are so closely related that it is difficult to determine the nature
of their relationship and to distinguish between them. Wisdom may refer to theoretical
truth, and knowledge to a mystical intuition of higher truth. Or knowledge may describe
the content of what we know, and wisdom, our ability to use that knowledge effectively.
But any such distractions, however plausible, would be difficult to prove.”
“These gifts, supernaturally bestowed and empowered, involve more than natural ability
in the realm of acquiring and imparting wisdom and knowledge. The gifts of communicating
wisdom and knowledge are evidently closely related to that of the gift of teaching.” 9

137
Examples
John Wimber, who is the founding Pastor of Vineyard Fellowships, testifies:
“We’ve had numerous occasions where God has revealed sins of people either through
a word of knowledge or a combination of that and a word of wisdom and prophecy.
For example, I was once on an airplane when I turned and looked at a passenger
across the aisle to see the word ‘adultery’ written across his face in big letters. The
letters, of course, were only perceptible to spiritual eyes. He caught me looking at
him (gaping might be more descriptive) and said, ‘What do you want?’ As he asked
that, a woman’s name clearly into my mind. I leaned over the aisle and asked if the
name meant anything to him. His face turned pale and he asked if he could talk to me.
“It was a large plane with a bar so we went there to talk. On the way the Lord spoke
to me again, saying, ‘Tell him to turn from this adulterous affair or I am going to
take him.’ When we got to the bar I told him that God had told me he was committing
adultery with the woman whose name God had revealed to me and that God would
take him if he did not repent. He melted on the spot, and asked what he should do. I
led him through a prayer for repentance and he received Christ. This was in front of a
stewardess and two other passengers, who were shocked, but then also began to cry.”
“Then he said that his wife was downstairs in the seat next to his. I told him to go and
tell her the entire story which he did. He led her to Christ.” 10
Pat Robertson tells the following story:
“During a telecast, as we were praying God showed me that there was a person whose
right forearm had been broken and was in a cast. God was healing it. As I was leaving
the studio at the end of the program, I was approached by two women in their middle
years. The older of the two had her forearm in a cast. When I saw her, I was asked
to pray for them. I replied, ‘The work has already been done.’
“Sure enough. The lady returned to her doctor who x-rayed the arm and found that
the bone, which had been crushed, was mended with almost two inches of new
bone tissue. The arm had healed and he removed the cast. This is a fairly frequent
occurrence for Pat Robertson who apparently has the gift.” 11

138
II Samuel 12:1-14
II Kings 5:20-27
II Kings 6:8-14
Acts 5:1-11
Nathan rebukes David
Elisha confronts and rebukes Gehazi
Elisha traps blinded Arameans
Peter confronts Ananias and Sapphira
How is the Gift Exercised?
We seek to be in a right, open and prayerful relationship with the Lord. Ministering to others
in this attitude we pray ‘What is it, Lord? What is it, Lord?’ We keep asking. Then we wait and
listen.
We may suddenly sense the real truth about a problem, a simple fact or the whereabouts of
something lost; or we may sense a power to minister which prompts us to ask who may be in
particular need.
1. We may see a picture (vision or dream) or word in the mind’s eye or superimposed over a
person’s face or the affected part of his/her body.
2. We may ‘hear’ a word or phrase in the mind’s ear.
3. We may feel that another person is afflicted in some way.
4. We may sense power coming upon us, alerting us that God wants to minister to someone
present.
5. We may sense heat, heaviness or tingling in the hands, alerting us to lay them on someone
for healing.
6. Whenever supernatural knowledge is revealed, we may not necessarily feel constrained to
speak the ‘word’ out aloud immediately, if at all. Supposing God revealed that a person
had cancer, we would need to pray for a ‘word of wisdom’ as to what to do with such
knowledge. We might then be led to ask that person how he had been feeling lately. If he
mentioned some troubling symptom, we would suggest we prayed about that.
7. Ideally we would first share a ‘word’ such as in (6) with a sympathetic third party,
preferably one known to have been given gifts of discernment. Words from God can be
‘sharper than a double edged sword’ and must be handled with great care.
8. Opportunity should be given for the gathered church to share ‘words of knowledge.’
9. Words of knowledge indicate the direction in which God is working.
10. Words of knowledge are faith builders.
11. When God reveals something in this way, it is because God wants something done with
such knowledge.

139
12. Sometimes a person in the team may begin to act out something. A team member was once
observed adopting a couching position, crying and hammering on an imaginary door with
two fists, by which the Lord was showing that the person being prayed for suffered trauma
by being shut up in a cupboard as a child. The revelation was absolutely right. However,
such persons should wait for God’s enabling to vocalize the ‘word of knowledge’
properly. Bizarre models cannot become standardized as normal practice.
13. We may be given a spontaneous utterance which comes without our own volition. We may
open out mouths to say something on our minds and find ourselves saying something quite
different.
14. So we ‘see’ it, ‘know’ it, ‘read’ it, ‘feel’ it, ‘say it’, or ‘hear’ it.
15. It is possible that a number of ‘words of knowledge’ all may apply to one and the same
person—perhaps someone absent—but the ‘words’ all clearly describe a person known to
someone present.
16. People frequently fail to respond when ‘words’ are shared out of embarrassment or fear,
lack of faith, the nature of the ‘word’, or genuine wariness lest they cause concern to loved
ones present who have been kept unaware of the condition or affliction. 12
Cautions and Dangers
Whatever God does the enemy will attempt to simulate.
“It is possible to have false impulses—contradictory to the line God is indicating.
Extreme care must be taken in the case of secrets revealed. A person being ministered to
could so easily be destroyed by the improper and insensitive use of knowledge. On
receiving such a ‘word,’ we would then say ‘I think God may be saying . . .’ or ‘Shall we
now pray into your relationship with . . .,’ etc. Jesus ‘knew’ that the woman of Samaria
was an adulteress. The way he dealt with the problem was first to ask her to call her
husband—a word of wisdom.
It is possible to have false impulses—contradictory to the line God is indicating.
We try to be wary about entering into directive counseling of any kind, unless, of course,
it is God clearly telling us to do this. We do not normally tell people what they ought or
should be doing about any revelations from God. We help to clarify issues and leave
people to form their own decisions. 13
Pastor Paul Y. Cho, founder of the world’s largest church, in Seoul, Korea, found he was
receiving strange impulses as he preached from his pulpit. He would ‘see’ twisted ankles, stiff
joints, internal organs of the human body, apparently burning or decaying. He thought these must
be from Satan or he was going mad.

140
He discovered soon after that they were ‘words of knowledge’ when he passed on a ‘crazy’
thought to a crippled woman in a wheelchair—‘God wants me to tell you that you can walk. He
has touched your body and commands you to stand up and walk.’ Not daring to wait and see
what happened, Cho turned and walked away. But the crowd started shouting. What was the
commotion? The woman was standing up and walking to and fro in front of the platform. It was
God who had been speaking to him after all.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
1. Great sensitivity to the Spirit of God.
2. Tends to be subjective.
3. Faith for the miraculous.
4. Deep insight into God’s ways--how He works by His Spirit.
5. Great love and interest in truth.
6. Ability to share a specific word or message from God to a specific situation.
7. Serious student of God’s Word.
8. Tends to be patient in dealing with people.
9. Tends to be theologically oriented with leanings toward the theoretical rather than the
practical.
10. Tends to be mystical (meditative) in his approach to spiritual things.
11. Speaks with authority when he shares insight.
12. Independent—not dependent on the approval of others. Self assured—he believes he
knows what he is saying because of his relationship to God, and his giftedness.
13. Firm and confident in what he says.
14. Great ability to distinguish between what is cultural and temporary and what is universal
and eternal.
15. Great perception in being able to see the meaning beyond the gathered facts and data.
Ability to form doctrinal truth founded on principles rather than on words and events.
Ability to see the big theological picture.
MINISTRIES
Boards & Committees
Counseling
Healing Ministry
Church Meetings or Services

141
The Giftedness of Others--Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

142
Purpose: Restoration & Health
THE GIFTS OF HEALINGS (I Cor. 12:9,28)
Description: The capacity to heal the sick, by the power of God, in response to Holy Spiritgiven
faith. The gifts of healings and miracles are closely related to the gift of
faith. They could be considered special or different ways of expressing the gift
of faith. A special exercise of faith is an essential element in the functioning of
the gifts of healings and miracles.
“Gifts of healings” (plural) may refer to spiritual and emotional healing as well as physical
healing. There is strong scriptural evidence for this. Spiritual healing is indicated in Matthew
13:15 and possibly I Peter 2:24. Emotional healing is indicated in Luke 4:18. It has been
estimated that 75% of our hospital beds are occupied by those who have emotional problems. One
out of every ten babies today, it is estimated, will be confined to a hospital with some form of
mental illness at some time during his lifetime.
The phrase, “gifts of healings” may also refer to different healings for different diseases. The
plural may indicate that a Christian might have a gift for healing certain diseases or ailments but
not all of them.
God’s intention and will for His people is that they are to be healthy. The Hebrew word
“shalom” captures God’s wholistic view of man. “Shalom” (‘peace”) coexists with health in a
natural way. The psalmist put it, “May the Lord give strength to His people! May the Lord bless
His people with peace!” Biblical peace is more than the absence of conflict; it includes inner
tranquility, health, wholeness, integration.
God promised His people shortly after the exodus from Egypt:
“I am the Lord, your healer” (Ex. 15:26).
Salvation and health are closely related. David testifies that it is the Lord “who forgives all
your iniquity, who heals all your diseases” (Ps. 103:3). Jeremiah prays, “Heal me, O Lord, and I
will be healed; save me and I will be saved, for You are the one I praise” (Jer. 17:14).
The laws given to Moses emphasized preventive medicine. The spiritual and physical wellbeing
of people was so closely related that it was the priest who was the presiding health officer.
This was also true in Jesus’ day. This is why He so often tells people to go and show themselves
to the priest after they have been healed. He was to verify their healing. It is God’s will for His
people to be whole—healthy as well as holy.

143
The Greek word “savior” (soter) is applied to salvation or rescue from disease as well as sin.
The word “save” (sozo) means heal as well as save. When John the Baptist began to wonder
whether Jesus really was the Messiah, Jesus answered him by pointing to His ministry as outlined
by the prophet Isaiah:
“The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me,
because He has anointed Me to preach good news to the poor.
He has sent Me to proclaim release to the captives
and recovering of sight to the blind,
to set at liberty those who are oppressed,
to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord” (Lk. 4:18-19).
This Old Testament prophecy, which Jesus accepted as the charter of His ministry, shows
Jesus’ wholistic approach to ministry. He came to deliver His people physically, emotionally and
spiritually. He came to make people whole as He met every dimension of human need.
IS IT ALWAYS GOD’S WILL TO HEAL?
As Jesus began His public ministry He announced that the kingdom of God was “near” (Mk.
1:15). Immediately He began healing the sick and casting out demons. After He healed a
demonized man who was blind and mute, He told the Pharisees,
“If I drive out demons by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God has come
upon you” (Mt. 12:28).
In Luke 17:21 Jesus proclaimed,
“. . . the kingdom of God is within you”
In I Corinthians 10:11 Paul refers to the Corinthian believers and himself as
“. . . on whom the fulfillment of the ages has come.”
Jesus, then, ushered the ‘kingdom of God’ or the fulfillment of the ages” or “the age to come”
into what Paul calls “the present age” (Eph. 1:21) or “the present evil age” (Gal. 1:4). Yet the
Bible states that we have only “tasted” of “the powers of the coming age” (Heb. 6:5). Although
the kingdom of God has broken into “this age” it has not been fully manifested.
In living between the first and second comings of Christ we are living between what the
biblical scholar George Ladd calls the “already and the not yet.”

144
Because the fullness of the kingdom has not yet come divine healing is only partial. While it is
present it is not fully completed. While our souls are saved completely in this age we still long for
the time when
“. . . we will be changed . . . [and] the perishable [will] clothe itself with the imperishable,
and the mortal with immortality” (I Cor. 15:52-53; see also II Cor. 5:4).
The “redemption of our bodies” still lies in the future (Rom. 8:23). Then, and only then, are
we assured of perfect health pictured for us in Rev. 21:4:
“He will wipe every tear from their eyes. There will be no more death or mourning or
crying or pain, for the old order of things has passed away.”
Only when the “old order of things has passed away” are we promised such perfection. In this
age “we know in part” but then we are assured that “we shall know fully” (I Cor. 13:12).
The Holy Spirit is not yet our full inheritance, only a “deposit” guaranteeing our “inheritance
until the redemption of those who are God’s possession” (Eph. 1:14). The day for our glorified
bodies is still in the future. The day of our “full inheritance” is still in the future. Healing,
therefore, is not a guarantee, but a benefit of Calvary.
The physical healing that Christ secured for us in or through the atonement therefore, is not
always experienced today. Since it is God’s sovereignty, lordship and kingdom that bring any
benefits of the “age to come” it is our responsibility to pray “Your kingdom come” and graciously
and gratefully receive whatever healing God may choose to give knowing that in the age to come
we will experience His kingdom in all its fullness.
The teaching that obedient Christians ought never to be sick, therefore, is false. Not only is
this false teaching based on the failure to distinguish between the “already and the not yet,” the
“deposit” and the “full inheritance” of the Holy Spirit; it is also the result of the erroneous idea
that sickness is the result of personal sin. The Rabbis used to teach that dropsy was due to
immorality, jaundice to hatred, poverty to pride, liver trouble to backbiting, and leprosy to an evil
tongue. Though disease and death have come to the human race in general because of Adam’s sin,
it is a cruel hoax to claim that individual sickness is always the consequences of personal sin or
that a person with sufficient faith will be healed. Illness is not necessarily the result of personal sin
(Job; Lk 13:1-5, Jn. 9:1-3).

145
Since suffering is so prevalent in Scripture some have argued that there is a distinction
between suffering and sickness. Suffering is something external to us which comes as the result of
our following Christ. In the case of the thorn in the flesh, it is argued, this is what Paul suffered
and which we may expect to suffer as well. Sickness and disease, on the other hand, are a part of
the Fall and the curse which have now been overcome by Christ.
Such a distinction cannot be made biblically. The biblical writers simply did not make neat
distinctions. In both the Old Testament and New Testament the most common word for sickness
is the word that is also used for weakness. Usually only the context tells us what kind of
“weakness” is meant.
The reason why there is no etymological distinction is that all evil is seen to be the result of
the Fall, not just sickness. And God delivers us from all kinds of evil, not just sickness. But this
does not mean He always delivers us from evil. Even though Paul was hindered by Satan from
returning to Thessalonica (I Thess. 2:18), there is no hint that he or God “failed.” Sickness, then,
is not some unique part of the Fall which we are delivered from as we demand God by faith.
Sickness is a part of the whole of evil and fallenness.
There are many reasons for sickness.
1. TO BRING GLORY TO GOD (Jn. 9:1-3; Job). Even death can bring glory to God
(Jn. 21:19). Emily Gardiner Neal was an agnostic reporter who determined to expose the
myth of healing. But in the process of her research she found Christ. She writes, “We are
often led astray by the false assumption that God can be glorified only by a witness of
physical healing. The truth is that some of the most effective Christian witnesses I know
are those who are lying flat on their backs expectantly waiting their healing by God’s
grace and at the same time are offering their suffering to be used for his glory.” In one
situation God is glorified by healing, in another He is glorified by withholding healing.
2. OLD AGE (Dan. 8:27). Although Daniel recovered, Elisha did not (II Kings 13:14).
There is no reason to believe that Elisha, who performed twice as many miracles as Elijah,
died because of a lack of faith. If there was something spiritually wrong with Elisha,
causing him to die in his sickness, why did his bones retain enough power after his death
to resurrect a dead man (II Kings 13:20-21)?
3. OVERWORK (Phil. 2:25-30). There is no evidence that Epaphroditus was ill because of
hidden sin or lack of faith. Paul explains that “outwardly we are wasting away, yet
inwardly we are being renewed day by day” (II Cor. 4:16). We are still waiting for the
“redemption of our bodies” (Rom. 8:23).

146
4. INHERENT WEAKNESSES. Inherited problems or weaknesses are passed through
generations of the human family. The sins that are passed on from one generation to
another (Ex. 20:5) are sometimes manifested in our physical bodies (i.e. alcoholism, drug
addiction, etc.). This, of course, makes the people with inherent weaknesses (and some are
more obvious than others) the victims of their heritage. It is crucial that these people are
not judged and condemned for these weaknesses inherited from their past generation(s).
5. GERMS. Many people are sick because of natural causes like germs. Viruses and bacteria
cause sickness and it is foolish to spiritualize what is natural. Proper rest and medicine
usually will provide the cure for such sickness.
6. DISCIPLINE (I Cor. 11:30). David was glad for his afflictions because it was through
them that he learned obedience to God’s word (II Sam. 24:13-15; Ps. 119:67-71). Some
claim that God does not inflict His people with illness. This is not true (Ex. 4:11; Miriam:
Num. 12:9-12; Zechariah: Lk. 1:18-20; Paul: Acts 9:3-9). Though God does bring healing
in all these instances, it was He who inflicted the disease). There are other instances where
God inflicts sickness without bringing healing: Acts 13:11; II Kings 5:27. If God’s actions
do not fit neatly into our formula, we better change our formula!
There are also cases in the Bible of God healing through the use of medicine. Many argue
against the use of physicians by citing Asa who was criticized because he sought a physician and
not the Lord (II Chron. 16:12). This is not proof that we should not go to a doctor because
physicians in those days frequently resorted to occult practices. Hezekiah used “paste made of figs
on his boil, and he would get well” (Isa. 38:21). Paul encouraged Timothy to use a little wine for
his stomach because of its medicinal benefits (I Tim. 5:23). Jesus used spittle (Jn. 9:6; Mk. 7:33;
8:33) and the disciples used oil (Mk. 6:13). Both were considered to have healing qualities.
However, the issue is not whether these elements had healing qualities or not, but that Jesus did
not disassociate Himself from medicine. In fact He seemed to sanction it. The priests to whom He
sent the ten lepers represented the health officials of the day (Lk. 17:14). God, then, is the source
of all healing, but He uses various means to heal.
There are other instances of people being sick but not healed (Paul: I Cor. 2:3; II Cor. 1:8-9;
12:7-10; Gal. 4:13-15; 6:11; Timothy: I Tim. 5:23; Trophimus: II Tim. 4:20; Epaphroditus: Phil.
2:25-30). Though in many instances the Bible states that Jesus healed “all” that came to Him (Mt.
8:16; 12:15; Acts 10:38), there are other instances where Jesus healed “many” (Mk. 1:34), one
instance where there was a multitude of other sick people (Jn. 5:1-8). As crowds were coming to
be healed, Jesus would often withdraw to lonely places for a time of prayer (Lk. 5:15-16).
Although Jesus healed all who actually came to Him, everyone in need was not healed.

147
In Scripture there is also a case of “partial” or “progressive healing” (Mk. 8:22-26). The
blind man first saw men like trees walking about until Jesus touched him a second time. Then
his sight was totally clear.
Physical healings may sometimes be delayed because other matters need to be dealt with first.
As a person’s spiritual health improves, so it beneficially affects his physical state (III Jn. 2).
We also need to keep in mind that healing is not necessarily the work of God. It can be
performed by the power of Satan. Magicians of Moses’ day were able to duplicate virtually every
miracle performed by Moses (Ex. 7:10-12; 8:5-7). At the Judgment Day many who performed
miracles will be told by Jesus, “I never knew you. Get away from Me, you wicked people!” (Mt.
7:21-23). False Messiahs and false prophets will appear in the last days and “perform great
miracles and wonders in order to deceive even God’s chosen people, if possible” (Mt. 24:23-24).
Simon, the sorcerer, “astounded the Samaritans with his magic” (Acts 8:9-11). The antichrist or
the first beast will draw attention and confidence to himself through the working of the
miraculous (II Thess. 2:9-10; Rev. 13:12-14).
There are no neat formulas to healing. No cut-and-dried solutions. Oral Roberts who has
been used of God to heal thousands testifies:
“There are many things about healing we do not know. In my brief experience I have
prayed for some people with all the faith that I possessed and the person was not
healed. In other instances, my faith was not as strong as I thought it should be and
still the person was healed. I don’t know how to explain that except to say there is
only One who knows what is inside you and me and what it takes to really bring out
a miracle. A doctor works with all the skill and compassion and faith at his command:
some he helps, some he does not. It is the same way with prayer. Just as you have to
draw strength from those you help and refuse to be discouraged when you fail, so
must we continue our work in the face of both success and failure. There’s no way to
make praying for the sick easy. If the people who came only had minor afflictions—
headaches, hay fever, or a cold—there would be no great risk. But when you say, ‘I
believe God heals,’ and you’re willing to be an instrument of God for healings, then
you have to risk facing the worst possible cases—and failures. We’ve even had three
people die during our crusades.”
Michael Green gives the following analysis:
“God does not always choose to heal us physically, and perhaps it is as well that he
does not. How people would rush to Christianity (and for all the wrong motives) if it
carried with it automatic exemption from sickness! What a nonsense it would make of

148
Christian virtues like longsuffering, patience, endurance if instant wholeness were
available for all the Christian sick! What a wrong impression it would give of salvation
if physical wholeness were perfectly realized on earth while spiritual wholeness were
partly reserved for heaven! What a very curious thing it would be if God were to
decree death for all His children while not allowing illness for any of them!”15
God is sovereign. Therefore He cannot be programmed. We cannot demand that He operate
the same way in every case. God’s ultimate purpose in this universe and in our lives in the final
analysis determines how He chooses to work in any given situation.
In addition to a theology of healing we must have a parallel theology of suffering. This is
crucial for there to be balance. The purpose of a theology of suffering is not to find a place to hide
when healing does not occur, but a way of understanding another avenue that God is using to
work out His plan and purpose in the lives of His children. After all, Paul warned us:
“For it has been granted to you on behalf of Christ not only to believe on Him, but also
to suffer for Him . . . . .” (Phil. 1:29).
Jesus Christ not only healed and delivered His people victoriously; He also suffered for them
vicariously. As followers our lives ought to be a reflection of His: suffering and healing.
The purpose of healing is not merely to meet a human need. It is ultimately to bring glory to
God. When healing comes, it is not simply because someone has a need. The ultimate purpose of
healing is to bring the person into a closer relationship to God and man. Healing is not an end in
itself, but a means to an end--to be a better person and to do good in the world in which we live.
Examples
Mt. 4:23,24; 8:1-3, 5-13, 14-16, 28-32; 9:1-7, 18-25, 27-30; 12:9,10, 13; 15:21-28; 17:18;
19:2; 21:14; Mk. 1:30-34; Mk. 10:46-52; Lk. 7:21-22; 13:10-13; 17:12-19; 20:50-51; Jn. 5:1-8.
Mk. 3:14-15 Twelve Apostles
Acts 5:12-16 Apostles
Acts 3:6-8; 9:32-34 Peter
Acts 8:5-7 Philip
Acts 14:8-10; 28:7-9 Paul

149
Kinds of Approaches to Healing
1. PRAYER (Acts 9:40; 28:8; Jas: 5:14-16). It is only natural that prayer should be a means
of bringing healing since prayer is usually God’s method of obtaining any of His benefits
and of releasing His power. In prayer we are simply coming as God’s children to our great
Physician and asking that He would touch one of His children with His healing hands.
2. PRAYER & ANOINTING (Jas. 5:14-16). It is significant that in this passage in James
that the word for “oil” (aleispsantes) is not the usual word for sacramental or ritualistic
anointing (chrio). The word used here was considered to have medicinal value (Isa. 1:6;
Lk. 10:34). The implication of this is that God is not against medicine. God can use
medicine as a means of bringing healing to a person. It should also be kept in mind that
prayer is to be coupled to the application of medicine since it is God who heals.
3. WORD OF COMMAND (Mt. 8:16; Mk. 1:41; 5:41; Acts 3:6; 14:9-10). This word of
command was used very often by Jesus and the disciples. This is not primarily a prayer but
a simple (though authoritative) word of command (i.e. “Be healed!” or “In the name of
Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk!”).
4. TOUCH (Mk. 1:41; 6:5; 16:18; Lk. 4:40; Acts 28:8). This is also called “Laying on of
Hands.” Touch is important because it communicates caring, compassion and warmth for
the person.
5. TOUCH & WORD OF COMMAND (Mt.8:1-3; Mk. 7:32-35; Lk. 4:38-39; Lk. 7:12-15;
Acts 3:1-5; 20:7-12). This combination was often used by Jesus and the disciples
communicating both compassion and authority.
From these examples we see that there is no one way to pray for the sick. God uses various
methods to accomplish His purpose. We need to seek Him as to what method He wants us to use
in any given situation since all situations are different. However, we also must guard against
focusing on the method since it is God Himself who heals, who is the Healer.
Attitude toward Our Role in the Healing Process
With the following advice Frederick Buechner helps us to keep the proper perspective in
healing. While praying for the sick, he says,
“If you feel like a fool as you are doing this, don’t let it throw you. You are a fool
of course . . . . Don’t try too hard to feel religious, to generate some healing power
of your own. Think of yourself rather (if you have to think of yourself at all) as a

150
rather small-gauge, clogged-up pipe that a little of God’s power may be able to filter
through if you can just stay loose enough. Tell the one you are praying for to stay
loose too.” 16
It is easy to get proud when God uses us, especially in “miraculous” or “supernatural” ways.
Stephen Jeffreys, a Welchman, had a momentous healing ministry where multiplied thousands
were healed, especially those suffering from rheumatoid arthritis. His anointing was evident until
the day at a large meeting in South Africa when he exalted himself and proclaimed, “The world is
at my feet.” Instantly his healing ministry ended. He became ill with rheumatoid arthritis which
eventually destroyed him. 17
God will not share His honor and glory with anyone!
The Setting for Healing
1. A helpful setting could be a home group cell or the gathering of believers at church but it
could be wherever the need arises.
2. a) Worship is the ideal context for healing. This prepares both the afflicted persons, and
those involved in their healing, to be open to God’s Spirit.
b) Such a context builds faith. A negative atmosphere is counterproductive (Mk. 6:5-6).
c) Healing (whenever there is such ministry) should go hand in hand with the preaching of
the kingdom. It is a sign of God’s power and approval.
3. This ministry may take place during the main part of a service of worship and from time to
time it should, so that all the church members may see and learn how it is exercised.
4. Because time is needed to be relaxed, it may normally be best to minister at the end of the
service when friends and relatives may stay, but others with other commitments can leave.
5. The person being ministered to may stand, or kneel at the communion rails or sit in the
pews or be taken to another room if more privacy is required.
6. It is important that the person being prayed for should be as relaxed as possible and
protected from all unnecessary embarrassment.
7. An unhurried ministry at the front of the church (with friends and relatives apart praying
silently) and other church members chatting at the back creates a relaxed atmosphere and
also provides some privacy.
8.
Two or three will gather around the sick person to minister. 18
Preparation Before Ministry to Others
1. We seek to remind ourselves of who Jesus is, what he has done and what he has told us to
do.
2. We also seek to empty ourselves of “self,” remembering that of ourselves we can do
nothing (Jn. 15:5).

151
3. We check that the armor of God is in place (Eph. 6:14-18).
4. We try to empty the mind of preconceptions and presumption. No two cases are alike in
the ministry required.
5. We then ask for a fresh infilling of the Holy Spirit.
6. We ask God what He wants to do (Jn. 5:19-20).
7. We frequently pray in tongues.
8. We try to envisage the affected part of the body well and functioning properly. 19
How the Ministry of Healing Begins
1. Through inviting and honoring the ministry of the Holy Spirit: ‘If the Spirit of Him who
raised Jesus from the dead is living in you, he who raised Christ from the dead will also
give life to your mortal bodies through His Spirit, who lives in you’ (Rom. 8:11).
2. Through inspiration—a sudden flood of thoughts describing the situation.
3. Through a vision/picture.
4. Through an impression—a deep knowing in the Spirit.
5. Through a Scripture verse coming to mind.
6. Through a word or beginning of a sentence describing a condition. 20
How the Power of Healing Comes
1. An anointing—a sudden infusing of power or heat (tingling) or heaviness in the hands, a
feeling of compassion or a full assurance that it will be done.
2. Detachment—a standing back and sensing something beyond ourselves happening through
us.
3. Words of knowledge, wisdom of faith which we had not expected to say proceed from the
mouth.
4. A vision or a picture in the mind’s eye of the healing miracle taking place. 21
The Place of Faith in Healing
There must be faith—positive expectancy. This may be:
1. In the person ministering (Jn. 11:22—which is the gift of faith);
2. In the person being ministered to (Mk. 5:34; Lk. 7:9; 17:19);
3. In the friends or relatives who bring their afflicted (Mk. 2:5).
4. At some stage it is good to encourage some faith response in the person to whom ministry
is being given. It seems important to encourage the person’s faith.

152
5. It may be necessary to remove obstacles which may hinder faith.
a) Jesus did not do many mighty works in Nazareth because of their unbelief (Mk.
6:5-6).
b) Jesus put out unbelieving mourners from the room of a dead girl and took in just the
parents and his disciples (Mk. 5:40). 22
The Place of Faith in the Person Gifted with Healing
Jesus spoke, with the gift of faith, to the condition of the sick. We are also encouraged to
exercise our faith: “If anyone says to this mountain, ‘Go, throw yourself into the sea,’ and does
not doubt in his heart but believes that what he says will happen, it will be done for him” (Mk.
11:23). Notice that he is not told to “pray,” but “say”—commanding the mountain to do
something. 23
The Place of Faith in the One Being Healed
It may be helpful sometimes to encourage the sick person to visualize his disease on Jesus for
“He took our infirmities and carried our diseases” (Mt. 8:17).
Jesus was specific in his requests for a faith response and said,
• “Stretch out your hand” (Mk. 3:5).
• “Get up, take your mat and go home” (Mt. 9:6).
• “Get up! Pick up your mat and walk” (Jn. 5:8).
• “Go, wash in the pool of Siloam” (Jn. 9:7).
• “Go, show yourselves to the priests” (Lk. 17:14).
• “Stand up on your feet!” (Acts 14:10).
Phenomena Often Experienced by Those Involved in Healing
A sense of heaviness or heat in the hands or power flowing out of them; a tingling
feeling/goose pimples; trembling/shaking of the hands; a sense of anointing. The inward witness of
the Lord’s presence to heal; a sense of electrical currents through the body; a sense of ‘knowing’;
a sense of detachment—standing back to see the Lord operating. Sometimes there is no feeling at
all—in which case we minister out of our authority on the basis of what we know.
The last point may be illustrated from a personal experience. I was once walking to church in
a poor area in the hills above Vina del Mar, Chile, when a woman rushed up and begged me to
pray for her baby, who, she said, was dying. (The doctor at the hospital had said there was
nothing more that could be done for her baby). She pushed a bundle of rags with the baby in them

153
towards me. I remember thinking at the time how very inappropriate it seemed (to do this in the
street) and felt slightly annoyed, being in a hurry to get to church! I certainly didn’t sense any
anointing, but, because she insisted, I prayed for the child and walked on. My companion asked
me if I noticed how the baby’s breathing had changed, but I had to admit I had not. I completely
forgot about the whole event until three days later when passing the same way again the mother
rushed out to thank me—the baby was completely well and eating normally. We gave God the
glory for what He had done. 24
Phenomena Often Experienced by People Being Ministered To
Sense of heat or cold on the body (The latter may indicate deliverance is taking place).
Hot flashes on certain parts of the body (e.g. neck, hands, back, etc.).
Ripples on the skin/movement under the skin, especially over lower chest and stomach area,
or various other related phenomena: a radiance on the face; the flickering of the eyelids; a sense of
electrical current; trembling and shaking; stiffness of the body or particular parts of the body;
light-headedness; a sense of weariness; a sense of deep peace; deep breathing; tenderness and
tears; brokenness and sobbing; moaning and groaning; laughter and joy; falling down under the
power of the Spirit (‘resting in the Spirit’); prostrate body ‘bouncing’ (sometimes like a fish on
dry land); or the body being laid out looking deathly (especially after a demon is cast out
spontaneously).
Any of these sensations or experiences may be manifest. While they may be signs of God at
work, they are never proofs of healing:
“We have seen people go under the power of God and be instantly healed while lying
on the floor. We have seen people go under the power of God and not get healed. We
have seen people who did not go under the power and were healed standing up. We
have seen people who did not go under the power and did not get healed.” 25
Points to Ponder
1. We endeavor to give all the glory to God.
2. We seek to beware of the enemy’s counterattacks. “Resist the devil, and he will flee from
you” (Jas. 4:7).
3. We never rely on our own emotions, nor do we ignore them.
4. We note that the more we minister healing, the more results we see.
5. We have discovered that some of us have periods of anointing for different
conditions/occasions.

154
6. Some of us develop faith for one area of healing, which we anticipate will become a
recognizable ministry.
7. Sometimes there are special anointings and whatever we do brings the desired result.
8. Even though we may feel nothing (no virtue going out), healings can take place, effected
on the basis of authority and obedience to the Scriptures.
9. Sometimes someone in a ministry team may be given a word of prophecy for the person
healed.
10. We have found that this ministry tends to go in waves. It’s easy to get proud when God
uses us. The temptation is to take the glory ourselves. There is a constant need to humble
ourselves and to be continually repenting (which applies both to churches and
individuals). 26
After Ministry
The commonest subsequent experiences sensed by those who have been ministering are:
1. Sudden depression
2. Sense of failure (especially when people do not appear to be healed).
3. Sense of exhaustion
4. Confused and mixed feelings (one may have good reasons for feeling a failure if one has
mismanaged the situation, but some mistakes are almost inevitable).
5. Temptation to pride—a desire to boast following clear manifestation of the power of
God. 27
Those Coming for Ministry
We need to be sensitive to those coming for ministry and it is helpful to ascertain if they are:
1. Christian? (“Do you know Jesus?”) If so, what stage in their spiritual pilgrimage have they
reached?
2. Part of the fellowship or not—or are they new?
3. Ready to receive? Are there any known barriers?
4. Some have already prepared—e.g. to commit themselves to the Lord or to ask for specific
prayer for healing, whereas others have come up on the impulse and need to clarify their
need. This is the time to ask for a “word of wisdom.”
5. Sometimes people are quite clear about what their problem/need is, but the presented
problem is not always the one for which the Lord has brought them to the front. There
may well be a deeper need of which they are unaware.

155
6.
Loved ones or friends may be inclined to hold their afflicted relative in an embrace of
some kind as they kneel at the rails. This should be gently discouraged. These
“supporters” should release the person ministered to and direct their own compassion into
silent prayer. 28
Phases of Ministry
1. Keep the dialogue with the individual to a minimum. Ask what the person wants Jesus to
do. Don’t let it develop into a life history. Jesus asked pertinent questions. The interviewer must
maintain the initiative.
2. Seek to discern the faith level of the afflicted person and encourage the interviewee to
articulate his belief that Christ can heal.
3. Invite the Holy Spirit to come down in the name of Jesus. Encourage the individual to
welcome him. Relax and wait for the Holy Spirit to minister—keep your eyes open to see what
God is doing; bless and honor what the Lord is doing.
4. Take plenty of time to seek and wait for further words of wisdom or knowledge to be
given to yourself or other members of the group. Introduce these when given by indicatory
prayers or suggestion--but not too directional. The person prayed for may be asked what he/she is
feeling.
5. Hands “on” or “off” is not a major issue. It is good for one person to place his hands on
the sick person—the others can identify by putting a hand on the shoulder of the person
ministering. Be led in the situation, but don’t overburden physically with too many hands! Be
sensitive if praying for one of the opposite sex in a delicate area. The afflicted person can put
his/her own hand on the afflicted area and then the person ministering can place his/her hand on
his/her arm.
6. Encourage the individual to be “open” to the Holy Spirit, receiving Him thankfully, to be
relaxed and not striving in prayer while receiving—not even speaking “in tongues.”
7. Let the Holy Spirit do any convicting needed. Those being ministered to must not be left
under condemnation, feeling too unworthy of God’s mercy or lacking in faith to receive it. Nor
should it be suggested that a person should go and “claim” his healing. Most of the New
Testament healings are miraculous/spontaneous, but there is clear evidence to show the efficacy
of prayer in spiritual healing over a longer period (soaking prayer) in the current literature
reporting the work of many of those engaged in the healing ministry where it is being blessed by
God (e.g. Francis McNutt).
8. The work of the Holy Spirit is ongoing and may not immediately be obvious. Take time
even if nothing apparently is happening. The person should be encouraged to come forward again
if he feels the ministry has been partially beneficial.
9. Be ready, if necessary, to speak to the condition “In the name of Jesus I command you to
be healed . . . to be made whole . . . (the swelling) to go . . . to receive your sight.” It is good to
emulate the words of Jesus himself, whenever this is appropriate in the healing ministry.

156
10. Sometimes a person being prayed for may appear to be faint or to fall asleep under the
power of the Holy Spirit. In this case it is best to lay the person out flat on the floor and simply
bless what God is doing. We believe there is “inner healing” going on at this time.
11. If the person ‘resting in the Spirit’ in this way is a woman, it may be seemly to have a
small blanket available for a covering if she has fallen in an undignified position. The blanket can
be placed over her without disturbing her.
12. There are times when people have been taken home apparently in a “drunken” condition.
It is best for them to be put to bed. They will be perfectly all right when they awaken.
13. Frequently there are manifestations of a “power encounter.”
14. Encourage the afflicted person to take a step of faith . . . If it is an arm he cannot bend--
see if he can bend it now. 29
Follow Up
1. The person ministered to should not be told he is healed (he will know if he is) or to leave
off taking his medicines (only a doctor is qualified to do that). Of course the Holy Spirit
may tell the person himself to do this, but that is entirely between the healed person and
the Lord.
2. Where a ‘follow up’ is proposed directly as a result of the ministry within the church, then
it should be noted on a ‘follow up’ sheet and passed to the vicar (pastor) or one of the
staff. Some church members may already be being supported by a counseling ministry
approved by the vicar.
3. Have someone present from the previous team where possible for those who come for
“soaking prayer.” Recognize that it is the same Spirit who is meeting the person and don’t
be pre-occupied with the need to go over the previous sessions. It is reasonable to ask in
what way the Lord helped last time. 30
Difficulties
1. There will be some who don’t want to come up to the [front] for prayer. There is a place
for “prayer in the pews” from friends. Others will want help in private--perhaps later in the
week.
2. If anyone ministering is in any doubt, he should ask for help, and not be afraid to discuss.
3. “Deliverance” from some “bondage” or “afflicting spirit” may be called for as a result of
ministry at the rail.
4. “Exorcism” is for people who are “possessed” and requires special preparation and should
not be part of our after-service ministry. The spirit should be bound in Christ’s name and
the case referred to the vicar [pastor].

157
5. When anointing with oil is considered necessary, it is normally ministered at the request of
the sick person for his anointing at home. “Is any one of you sick? He should call the
elders of the church to pray over him and anoint him with oil” (Jas. 5:14). But clearly
anointing with oil was not restricted to ‘elders’ in the Bible (Mk. 6:13) and it may be used
more generally in the healing ministry.
6. The devil may try to reproduce the symptom (of the sickness or the guilt) again later.
Encourage the person to rebuke the affliction himself in the name of Jesus, should this
happen. 31
Testimony
1. There is a time to encourage a testimony— ”Go home . . . and tell” (Mk. 5:19).
2. The first direction following healing may be “show yourself to the doctor” (Lk. 17:14). On
the other hand, the Lord may want the person to “Go and tell no man” and not to rush
ahead to tell others (Mk. 5:43).
3. When someone has “committed his life to the Lord,” he should be encouraged to testify to
this fact (Mt. 10:32-33).
4. Our experience is that few people healed share their blessing widely, but the good news
does circulate amongst those nearest to them.
5. In all cases of blessing it is important to give thanks and the glory to God. 32
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THE GIFT
1. Faith for the supernatural.
2. Deep trust in God to do the impossible.
3. Used as an instrument of God to heal the sick.
4. Speaks and acts with great authority.
5. Deep concern for the health of the whole body of Christ, not only the individual.
6. Doesn’t always know or claim to know the results of the use of his gift.
7. Intense compassion for the suffering.
8. Sensitive to the voice of the Holy Spirit.
9. Great concern for the display of God’s power and goodness which testifies to His
greatness and majesty.
10. Experienced God’s supernatural intervention (the unusual, especially healing) in his own
life.
11. Either he or the person being prayed for will experience sensations such as tingling or
warmth while praying.
12. A sense of expectation for God to work miraculously.
13. Sensitive to those who are suffering.

158
14. Often experiences physical manifestations such as heat in his body when praying for a
person.
15. Often experiences a deep awareness that God is doing something supernatural when
praying for a person.
MINISTRIES
Worship Service
Elder (often asked to anoint and pray for the sick)
Counseling (especially helpful in emotional and spiritual healing)
Hospital Chaplaincy
Hospital Visitation
Small Group Ministry
Various Services of the church

159
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we
not ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

160
THE GIFT OF MIRACLES (I Cor. 12:10,28)
Purpose: Special Signs
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the Body of Christ to
serve as human intermediaries through whom it pleases God to perform
powerful acts that are perceived by observers to have altered the ordinary
course of nature.” 33
“An observable phenomenon accomplished by the direct operation of God’s
power in a way that differs from the phenomenon we observe and experience in
nature.” 34
“An extraordinary act of God that displays His power in unusual or even
unprecedented ways.” 35
Description: The capacity to be God’s instrument in accomplishing the supernatural (literally
“powers”).
Contemporary as well as New Testament miracles are mostly healings or exorcisms.
(Mt. 10:1,5-8; Heb. 2:4)
KINDS OF MIRACLES
1. MIRACLES OF JUDGMENT—The deaths of Ananias and Sapphira (Acts 5:5,10).
The blindness of Elymas (Acts 13:11).
2. MIRACLES OF DELIVERANCE—On three occasions apostles were miraculously
liberated from prison, twice by an angel of the Lord (Acts 5:19; 12:7) and once by an
earthquake (Acts 16:26).
3. MIRACLES OF EXORCISM—Of the seven deacons, both Stephen and Philip performed
great wonders and signs (Acts 6:8; 8:6), some of them being healings and some exorcisms
(Acts 8:7). Later Paul and Barnabus performed signs and wonders in Iconium (Acts 14:3),
and on his 2 nd missionary journey Paul cast out the evil spirit of clairvoyance from the
slave girl (Acts 16:16-18). “The apostles performed many miraculous signs and wonders
among the people . . . and they brought their sick and those tormented by evil spirits, and
all of them were healed” (Acts 5:12,16). “God did extraordinary miracles through Paul.
Handkerchiefs and aprons that touched him were taken to the sick, and their illnesses were
cured and the evil spirits left them (Acts 19:11-12).

161
4. RAISING THE DEAD—Jesus was crucified and raised from the dead by the power of
God (Jn. 10:18; Acts 3:15; Rom. 1:4). Others raised from the dead:
Old Testament Cases
Zarephath’s son was raised from the dead by Elijah (I Kgs. 17:17-24).
The Shunamite woman’s son was brought back from the dead by Elisha
(II Kgs. 14:18-38).
Elisha’s dead bones revived a dead man who touched his bones as he was lowered
into Elisha’s tomb (II Kgs. 13:14-21).
New Testament Cases
Jairus’ daughter was raised by Jesus (Mt. 9:18-26).
Widow’s son was raised by Jesus at Nain (Lk. 7:11-17).
Lazarus was raised by Jesus (Jn. 11:1-44).
Tabitha was raised by Peter at Joppa (Acts 9:39-42).
Eutychus appears to have been raised by Paul (Acts 20:9-12).
“Many holy people” who had died were raised to life. They came out of their tombs
after Jesus’ resurrection and appeared in the holy city of Jerusalem (Mt. 27:52-53).
Aside from Jesus’ raising from the dead, these are the only recorded incidents we find in the
Old and New Testaments.
It seems historically that miracles have not occurred in a regular, consistent pattern. Most
of the recorded miracles during the period of the Bible took place in three major clusters. These
were:
1) The Moses-Joshua Period which records the miracles which occurred during the Exodus
events, the wilderness wanderings and the conquest of Canaan. This period marked the
beginning of God’s program for Israel as a nation and helped to strengthen her faith in
Jehovah.
2) The Elijah-Elisha Period which records the miracles that encouraged Israel to trust God
during a time of dangerously widespread apostasy.
3) The Jesus-Peter-Paul Period which records the miracles that marked the beginning of
God’s program for the body of Christ, the church.

162
It is true that Paul speaks of God as One who ‘gives you His Spirit and works miracles among
you” (Gal. 3:5), while the writer to the Hebrews says that His salvation God also testified by
“signs, wonders and various miracles and gifts of the Holy Spirit distributed according to His will”
(Heb. 2:4). Such miracles were performed in Jerusalem after Pentecost (Acts 2:43) and the Lord
granted such gifts (Acts 5:12).
THE KINGDOM OF GOD AND MIRACLES
Jesus’ public ministry had basically two elements:
Proclamation of the Good News of the Kingdom of God
Demonstration of the power of the Kingdom of God
Jesus commissioned the Twelve and the Seventy-two to preach and demonstrate the
kingdom of God. Healings and miracles are given to demonstrate the power of the kingdom since
God the Father sent Jesus to destroy the kingdom of Satan and its evil works (Jn. 12:31; I Jn. 3:8)
and to establish the kingdom of God.
The following sums up Jesus’ instruction on the kingdom of God:
1. God’s reign entered the world in the Person of Jesus (Mt. 12:28).
2. Through repentance and faith in Jesus Christ, people are redeemed from the world, the
flesh and the devil and thus come under the reign or rule of God’s kingdom (Jn. 3:1-21).
3. The kingdom of God is destroying the kingdom of Satan (I Jn. 3:8).
4. At the second coming Satan will be eternally destroyed as Christ ushers in the fullness of
the kingdom of God (Mt. 13:36-43).
DELIVERANCE MINISTRY (EXORCISM)
Since there is so much ignorance and confusion about demonic “possession” it is important
that it is dealt with in a thorough and balanced manner. David Pytches, in his book, Spiritual Gifts
in the Local Church, gives a good treatment on the subject. Thus most of the following material
dealing with this sensitive topic is taken from his book.
The Bible is clear that some mental and physical illness is the result of demonic activity. The
Greek word daimonizomai, most often translated “demon possessed,” is most accurately
translated “demonized.” There are degrees of demonization from the milder form of “afflicting”
demons to the acute form of “controlling” demons.

163
As Pytches points out, “Sickness caused by a demonic influence may have all or some of the
symptoms of any spiritual, emotional or physical disease.”36 It is vital, therefore, that healing in
such cases include the deliverance from whatever demonic influences may be causing the disease.
Characteristics of Demons
John Wimber gives the following characteristics of demons as found in the New Testament.
They are spirits (Mt. 8:16; 12:43-45; Lk. 10:17-20; 24:39; Rev. 16:14).
They have separate identities (Lk. 11:24).
They have intelligence (Acts 16:16-18; 19:15-16).
They are able to evaluate and make decisions (Lk. 11:25).
They are able to combine forces (Lk. 11:26).
They can exist outside or inside humans (Mk. 5:12).
They travel at will because they are spirits.
They manifest themselves in different forms (II Kgs. 6:17; Rev. 9:1-12; 16:13-14).
They are malevolent (Mt. 12:43-45; Mk. 1:27; 3:11; Lk. 4:36; Acts 8:7; Rev. 16:13).
They vary in degrees of wickedness (Mk. 9:29; Lk. 11:26; Eph. 6:12).
They are able to communicate (Lk. 11; Mt. 8:28-34).
They have supernatural strength (Mt. 12:29; Mk. 5:4; Lk. 8:29; Acts 19:13-16).
They must bow to Jesus’ name (Mt. 8:28-34; Mk. 5:7; Lk. 8:26-33).
They know their own end (Mt. 8:29; 25:41; Jas. 2:19). 37
Deliverance of demons was part and parcel of Jesus’ healing ministry. As Jesus preached the
kingdom He healed the sick and cast out demons. The following are a few examples:
1. Two demon-controlled men (Mt. 8:28-34).
2. Gerasene demoniac (Mk. 5:1-20).
3. Epileptic boy (Mt. 17:4-21; Mk. 9:14-29; Lk. 9:37-45).
4. Man in the synagogue (Mk. 1:21-28; Lk. 4:31-37).
5. The Canaanite woman’s daughter (Mt. 15:22-28; Mk. 7:24-30).
6. Others who were demonized (Mt. 8:16; Mk. 1:32-34; 3:10-12; Lk. 4:41; 6:18). 38
The Greek word for “exorcist” (exorkistes) means “to send out,” “to leave,” “to expel,” “to
cast out,” “to release,” “to call forth,” “to free.” Demons or evil spirits require a form of treatment
different from that offered through the gifts of healings. To be demonized or possessed by an evil
spirit is not a “normal” illness, nor is it purely a psychological problem. It is a state of being bound
by an alien force. Therefore the only way for a cure is an expulsion of that alien force (demon).

164
Of the seven deacons, both Stephen and Philip performed great wonders and signs (Acts 6:8;
8:6), some of them being healings and some exorcisms (Acts 8:7). Later Paul and Barnabas
performed signs and wonders in Iconium (Acts 14:3), and on his second missionary journey Paul
cast out the evil spirit of clairvoyance from the slave girl (Acts 16:16-18). “The apostles performed
many miraculous signs and wonders among the people . . . and they brought their sick and those
tormented by evil spirits, and all of them were healed” (Acts 5:12,16). God did extraordinary
miracles through Paul. Handkerchiefs and aprons that touched him were taken to the sick, and
their illnesses were cured and the evil spirits left them (Acts 19:11-12).
Symptoms of Demonization
John Wimber gives the following list of symptoms for demonization. He is careful to point
out that the presence of one or more of these symptoms indicates the possibility, though not the
necessity, that the person is demonized. Many symptoms that may look demonic are not
necessarily so. Most people who claim they are demonized are not.
1. Contorted physical reactions, especially when the power of the Holy Spirit is present,
as in a worship service or prayer meeting.
2. Addiction to drugs or alcohol (which in reality is also a drug).
3. A problem with compulsions such as eating disorders, lust, fornication, pornography,
masturbation, homosexuality, stealing, murder, lying, or suicide.
4. Bondage to emotions such as fear, depression, anxiety, and rage.
5. Bondage to sinful attitudes like self-hatred, unforgiveness, bitterness, resentment, and
contempt.
6. Chronic physical sickness, especially sicknesses that have been in the family for
several generations.
7. A history of occult involvement.
8. A disturbed family history involving, for example, incest, alcoholism, and various
forms of child abuse. 39
Michael Scanlan and Randall Cirner, in their book, Deliverance, describe four types of
deliverance. The first is the mild form which is personal and self-deliverance, “where bondage is
broken by the individual apart from a special ministry session.” 40 Wimber suggests the following
steps for those who suspect a personal problem (mild form) with demons.
1. In faith turn to Christ, committing every area of your life to His lordship.
2. Confess and renounce the area of sin and temptation with which you are having
difficulty.
3. Take on the authority and power that is rightfully your in Christ and command any
spirits that you sense are present to leave. This may be done with a simple prayer like:

165
“In the name of Jesus, I command you, spirit of [fear, homosexuality, etc] to
leave and stay out of my life.”
4. Destroy all objects associated with the area of sin you are struggling with, especially
occult objects and books. 41
Wimber then points out other kinds of deliverance that may be necessary.
“Some people are too severely demonized for self-deliverance to be effective.
They need other types of deliverance. Fraternal deliverance is when Christian
brothers and sisters help cast out demons. Pastoral deliverance, ministry
from pastors, is helpful in more extreme cases of demonization. In these
instances there is usually need for ongoing pastoral care after the person has
been delivered. The last type of deliverance comes from people whom God
has given special gifts of discernment, revelation, and authority to overcome
Satan and evil spirits at their most profound levels of activity.” 42
David Pytches provides the following lessons from Christ’s deliverance ministry:
1. Jesus did not seek out the demonized. He dealt only with those who were brought to
Him or to His attention.
2. He never argued with demons.
3. He sometimes “bound” a demon before casting it out.
4. A few times He commanded demons never to return.
5. He addressed the demons directly.
6. He once cast out demons from a distance.
7. He delivered demonized children.
8. He ministered to the demonized in synagogues, the open air and in their homes.
9. He asked questions to help diagnose the problem before beginning His deliverance
ministry.
10. He showed that demons had to obey His orders.
11. His deliverance ministry illustrates that multiple demonization is possible.
12. His ministry indicated clearly that healing and deliverance from demons were
sometimes linked (Mt. 9:32-33; 12:22; 17:14-20; Mk. 9:14-29; Lk. 8:35; 9:38; 13:12). 43
Deliverance of demons was central not only in the life and ministry of Jesus, but also with the
disciples. Jesus commissioned the Twelve to preach the kingdom, heal the sick and cast out
demons (Mt. 10:1,7-8). He commanded the Seventy-two to preach the kingdom, heal the sick and
cast out demons and they reported back by rejoicing that even the demons were subject to them in

166
His name (Lk. 10:17). Jesus, by the way, rebuked them for their arrogant attitude and warned
them of the danger of being taken up with the issue of power and authority. Instead they were to
focus on their relationship with Him--the fact that they have been given the free gift of eternal life.
Jesus also told His disciples to make other disciples and teach them “to do everything” He had
taught them (Mt. 28:20) which obviously included casting out demons. We also see that the
disciples developed this ministry of deliverance as they reached out to people with every kind of
need (Acts 8:7; 16:16-18).
Pytches gives the following analysis of the different categories (degrees) of demonization.
“The Greek word daimonizomai does not indicate degrees of demonization. This
will become manifest by the nature of the afflicted person’s problem in the
process of ministry or be discerned through the relevant gifts of the Spirit, i.e.,
discernment or words of knowledge. It is almost impossible by the nature of
the subject to categorize spirits, since so much depends on the gift of discernment.
Some are clearly more powerful than others, but it may be helpful to define according
to the area/origin of the spirit’s influences on the body, mind or personality of the
sufferer.” 44
Degrees of Demonic Afflictions
Fiery Darts
Some afflictions seem to be “temporary” and “external,” even though they may cause an
internal illness. Such afflictions can be lifted or cast off in the name of Jesus. 45
Footholds
We are warned in Ephesians 4:27: “Do not give the devil a foothold.” Footholds may be
provided for the enemy by anger, nursed grievance, deliberate sin, involvement with false cults or
the occult (this latter even through such seemingly innocent games as glass-tipping, ouija-boards,
fortune-telling and horoscopes, etc). All such practices need to be renounced and repented of. 46

167
Strongholds
These result from a long-standing rebellion, feud or some deep trauma (in the conscious
memory or suppressed). Where repentance is called for it should be made and forgiveness
received. Often there is a primary need for inner healing, which begins when forgiveness is released
to those who have been perceived as causing the hurts. Inner healing alone may expel the spirit by
closing a stronghold against the enemy. 47
Bondages
Some long-term oppressions are caused by such things as covetousness, idolatry, spells,
curses, involuntary bonding with the past through the blood-lines or present family relationships,
an overbearing parent or any other unhealthy relationships (“soul-ties”). Such bondage may
produce a pattern of compulsive behavior. The bond can be broken in the name of Jesus
(Mt. 18:18; Jn. 20:23). 48
Possession
The degree of demonization referred to as “possession” is not common, but could be one of
the preceding in an acute form. The condition is generally caused by a deliberate contract with the
devil, either by the sufferer himself or by an ancestor. The whole personality is affected when the
spirit “seizes” the sufferer periodically. The person suffering from this demonization may admit to
a root cause, such as blood sacrifice to the devil or selling his soul to Satan, or the Lord may
reveal the occult cause through one of the gifts of the Spirit. The spirit/s should be bound in the
name of Jesus and the case reported to the church leadership to provide follow-up. 49
Severe Demonization
John Wimber gives a very perceptive analysis of what he calls “severe demonization.”
Jesus’ healing of the demented man in the region of the Gerasenes (the name of the region
varies in the gospels and the textual traditions) provides a classic illustration of severe
demonization (Mt. 8:28-34; Mk. 5:1-20; Lk. 8:26-39). This is the story in which demons, when
they were cast out of a man, went into a herd of pigs. The result was the complete healing of the
man. A close examination of this account (the Lucan account specifically) reveals characteristics
that distinguish severe demonization from mild demonization and from mental illness:
1. The severely demonized person still has some control over his own life. The demonized
man from the region of the Gerasenes met Jesus when he came across from Galilee; his coming
forward to meet Jesus was perhaps an indication that he wanted healing.

168
2. Inhabiting demons exercise influence episodically, often precipitating epileptic-like
seizures with convulsions and other symptoms like rigidity, screaming, and foaming at the
mouth. For example, when the demonized Gerasene saw Jesus, “he cried out and fell at His feet,
shouting at the top of his voice” (Lk. 8:28). Sometimes the attacks are self-destructive, and they
may last for only a few minutes or go on for several days.
3. Evil spirits may actually reside in a severely demonized person. They take over almost
complete control of the person at will, even blotting out the person’s consciousness. Sometimes
the person may be unable to speak or hear (Mk. 9:25; Lk. 11:14). He becomes a slave, a tool to the
demons.
4. Many demons can inhabit a person simultaneously. Scripture says that “many demons
had gone into him” (Lk. 8:30). The Gerasene demoniac was inhabited by a demon called “legion”
(Lk. 8:30). A Roman legion normally consisted of 6,000 men.
5. Frequently a severely demonized person has unusual physical strength. “Many times it
[the evil spirit] has seized him, and though he was chained hand and foot and kept under guard, he
had broken his chains and had been driven by the demon into solitary places” (Lk. 8:29; see also
Acts 19:16).
6. The severely demonized person frequently projects a new personality. The demon
speaks directly to others through the person it inhabits. The demon refers to itself in the first
person, bystanders in the second person, and the person it is inhabiting in the third person. The
man approached Jesus when he first came on shore, then the demon threw him down and begged
Jesus not to torture it (the evil spirit—Lk. 8:27-28).
7. A severely demonized person has a strong resistance and opposition to Jesus.
“What do you want with me, Jesus, Son of the Most High God? I beg you, don’t torture me!” (Lk.
8:28).
8. A severely demonized person often has the ability to convey knowledge that the
inhabited person did not have access to in his normal state. The man knew immediately who
Jesus was, even though the man had never met Him before. He also recognized Jesus’ authority to
cast the demon out (Lk. 8:29,31; see also Acts 16:16-18).
9. Severely demonized people often speak with voices and languages other than their
own. The man was described as “shouting at the top of his voice,” an unnatural way to speak (Lk.
8:28). It is common for demonized people to speak with strange voices. At times men will speak
like women, but more commonly, women will speak like men. After a specific demon (the one
speaking in the strange voice, since, typically, there are usually other demons in the person as well)
is cast out of a person, he does not speak with that voice again.

169
10. Severely demonized persons are marked by moral depravity, depending on the
personality of the demon who lives in them. Frequently they may go naked. This man had “for a
long time . . . not worn clothes or lived in a house, but had lived in the tombs” (Lk. 8:27). It seems
that every severely demonized person has struggled with some form of serious sexual sin. Many
also struggle with alcohol and drug abuse.
11. Immediate deliverance from the evil spirit is possible for the demonized person. For
those whose mental illness is caused purely by demons, the cure is immediate. Those whose
mental illness is other in origin must go through a long and costly process of psychological healing.
The severely demonized man was immediately and completely healed: “When they came to Jesus,
they found the man from whom the demons had gone out, sitting at Jesus’ feet, dressed and in his
right mind; and they were afraid. Those who had seen it told the people how the demonized man
had been cured” (Lk. 8:35-36).
12. Demons resist leaving their host. They may plead for their own well-being (Lk. 8:31).
13. When demons leave a person they seek out other bodies to inhabit. “The demons
begged Jesus to let them go into a herd of pigs, and He gave them permission. When the demons
came out of the man, they went into the pigs, and the herd rushed down the steep bank into the
lake and was drowned” (Lk. 8:32-33). 50
14. Demons respond to authority. Jesus issues a command on His own authority. In contrast
to exorcists of His day, who used elaborate rituals and incantations, Jesus simply utters the
command, “Come out of the man!” Based on our union with Christ, our being filled with the same
Spirit by which he cast out evil spirits (Mt. 12:28; Lk. 11:20), and our right to exercise authority in
His name over this realm, we can issue a firm and direct command to an intruding spirit with the
expectation that it will leave.
Diagnosis by physicians and psychiatrists:
Symptoms of those who are Demonized
1. Personality changes including changes in intelligence, moral character, demeanor and
appearance.
2. Physical changes: preternatural strength; epileptic convulsions; foaming; catatonic
symptoms; falling (often forward rather than backwards); clouding of consciousness; anaesthesia
to pain; changed voices.

170
3. Mental changes: uncontrollable glossollalia; understanding unknown languages;
preternatural knowledge; psychic and occult powers, e.g. clairvoyance, telepathy, and prediction.
4. Spiritual changes: reaction to and fear of Christ, sometimes causing blasphemy and adverse
reactions to prayer. 51
Acute Demonic Attack
The above diagnostic indication of acute demonic attack has been collated by the
Rev. John Richards from eight different authorities and David Pytches testifies that his own
experience in this area is similar.
1. Public Knowledge. There are extreme cases of people possessed by spirits which make them
violent and who are, therefore generally ‘diagnosed’ by the local community (“Legion” was a case
in point—Mk. 5).
2. Natural discernment: If a demon manifests itself, both those who witness it and the
afflicted person know it, or the afflicted person becomes aware of a definite pattern of compulsive
behavior (bondage) which may be symptomatic, such as addiction, sexual perversion of
some kind, self-destructive thoughts, etc.
3. Through the gift of “discerning of spirits” the kind of spirit at work is revealed (I Cor.
12:10). In one meeting Smith Wigglesworth ministered to two people who seemed to everyone but
Wigglesworth to have identical problems: both were deaf and dumb. Wigglesworth put his fingers
into the first person’s deaf ears and said “be opened in the name of Jesus.” He then placed his hand
on the person’s lips and said, “Tongue be loosed” The man was healed. He dealt with the
second problem in a different manner. He looked the man straight in the eye and said, “Thou deaf
and dumb spirit, come out of him in the name of the Lord Jesus.” The person was wonderfully
delivered and received his hearing back.
4. Through the gift of a “word of knowledge” the spiritual cause behind the affliction is
revealed.
5. When the Holy Spirit is invoked over an oppressed person there is frequently a manifest
“power encounter”—shaking, contortions of some kind, eyes rolling upward, localized pain.
6. Sometimes the speech is unusual in its pitch and strange in its content. Sometimes there is a
manifestation of a false “tongue” which is not of God--it is almost uncontrollable in its speaking or
its singing. Sometimes there is clearly another voice speaking through the person being ministered

171
to, usually vocalizing such things as a boast of its power, a claim to long time ownership, a plea to
be left alone, a threat to expose something in the life of one of those ministering or a challenge to
his authority. Sometimes the other voice utters a stream of filthy language and blasphemy.
7. General spiritual sensitivity and experience by which those ministering detect the presence of
demonic influences. The pattern of symptoms becomes recognizable; covering emotional, and
sexual problems, addictions, physical infirmities and religious error, etc.
8. It would be quite wrong to suggest to the afflicted person that the cause of a problem
was due to an evil spirit without other corroboration and some manifestation of its presence.
Many people seeking help have been greatly frightened by such a suggestion and have retreated
from a fellowship which has real help to offer, feeling terrified, condemned or rejected.
9. It is far too easy and damaging to jump to such a simplistic solution. There needs to be clear
confirmation: either by evidence of a spirit’s “control” in the sick person’s history or through the
gifts of the Spirit or experience.
10. Sometimes a sufferer is convinced he has an evil spirit but the counselor is not certain. In
such a case it may be right in the name of Jesus to command any dark spirit to manifest itself--
which it will do, producing such symptoms as in #6 above.
11. Beware of assuming that all shaking, bodily contortions, hysterical screaming or sudden
physical pain, etc., is demonic. Many people have deep reserves of suppressed emotion which may
be manifest when they are being surfaced to the conscious mind by the Holy Spirit for healing. 52
Dangers
Pytches continues by pointing out the dangers in this ministry:
1. “If all life is seen as a battle with demons in such a way that Satan and his hosts get blamed
for bad health, bad thoughts and bad behavior without reference to physical, psychological and
relational factors in the situation, a very unhealthy demonic counter part of supernaturalism is
being developed.” 53
2. This ministry should never be engaged in without authority from the leadership of the
church.
3. It would be unwise to engage in this ministry alone, but in exceptional circumstances there
may be no other option.

172
4. Do not be distracted by exhibitionist or mining spirits, nor be deceived by lying, boasting,
mocking, threatening or bargaining spirits. These should be ignored or silenced. “Be quiet!” said
Jesus sternly. “Come out of him!” (Mk. 1:25).
5. The exercise of forceful physical restraint may easily provoke a physical reaction. Lack of a
proper relationship with the Lord on the part of those ministering may also produce this response
(Acts 19:16).
6. There is always a danger of those ministering that they are operating on the basis of a
technique, when only the operation of God’s Spirit will be effective.
7. The suggestion from an affiliated person that the cause of his problem is a demon is not
sufficient grounds in itself for initiating
8. Beware of those Christians who are persistently avoiding taking responsibility for their own
lives and seek deliverance from demons as an escape. Such people waste precious ministry time.
Sooner or later they have to make decisions for themselves if they are to be healed. 54
Preparation
In no ministry is spiritual preparation more important than in this most difficult ministry. The
following are essential:
1. A right relationship with the Lord is paramount (Jn. 15:4).
2. Prayer and “The Lord’s Prayer” is especially relevant.
3. Fasting. This may not always be necessary, but there are some kinds of spiritual afflictions
for which it is helpful (Mk. 9:29).
4. Scriptures which recount Jesus’ victory on the cross, the defeat of Satan, and the authority
which Christ gives to his disciples should be meditated upon (Mk. 16:15-20; Lk. 11:21-22;
Rom. 8; I Cor. 2:14; II Cor. 10:3-5; Col. 2:15; Rev. 18, etc.).
5. All known sin must be confessed and cleansed (I Jn. 1:7,9).
6. The whole armor of God should be put on (Eph. 6:10-18 ).55

173
MINISTERING DELIVERANCE
1. It is always best to minister in groups to encourage each other; to allow some to minister
whilst others pray or sing praises and still others listen to God.
2. It is possible to minister quietly but firmly at all times.
3. It is helpful to sit in a circle with the leader of the group facing the afflicted person.
4. It is better to minister in a private place--preferably in some room in the church building,
where noninterruption may be ensured; better not late at night.
5. In the course of this ministry some dark secret or sin may come to light. Those ministering
must avoid any appearance of shock or disgust if such is mentioned.
6. The afflicted person needs to feel secure in the love and confidentiality of the group.
7. A prayer may be offered for protection through the blood of Christ over all who are present
and the members of their families just where they are.
8. It may help someone in the group to lay one hand lovingly on the person’s shoulder to give
him a sense of assurance. The dignity of the person being ministered to should be preserved,
though this may not always be possible.
9. The ministry may begin with a brief dialogue covering the following areas:
a. Personal occult involvement.
b. Family history—This is especially important for those who died immediately prior to
the onset of the symptoms.
c. Any false religion, cult involvement or masonic links.
d. Any sexual liaison with another demonized person or one with occult
involvement.
e. General case history.
10. The afflicted person will need to repent and renounce all the work of the occult and of the
flesh (Gal. 5:14-21: Col. 3:5-10).
11. One of the group will call down the Holy Spirit upon the one seeking help. The afflicted
person will be encouraged to invite the Holy Spirit to come into his life, welcome Him, and thank
God for His coming.

174
12. Sometimes by the infusion of the Holy Spirit (a power encounter may be manifest), demons
are driven out by the same operation.
13. It is possible to exercise a degree of deliverance ministry without any mention of demons at
all. It is possible to simply addressed the “darkness” in a person and commanded it to leave. The
affliction may be commanded to go or its power broken in Christ’s name. It is important to
remember this when any mention of demonic activity would be counter productive.
14. The afflicted person should cooperate and share the nature of the demon’s activity as far as
he can recognize it, where it is and what it does. The ministry group will need to keep their eyes
open—even in prayer—to see what God is doing to the person or may be saying to the others in
the group.
15. When ministering, we may address the afflicted person or the evil spirit and it is necessary
to specify to whom we are speaking.
16. The voice should be clear and commanding, but to speak too loudly or excitedly is
undesirable and is often counter productive.
17. In addressing the evil spirit, it is good to look straight into the afflicted person’s eyes
(Mt. 6:22), though sometimes the eyes will roll upwards, hiding the pupils.
18. The spirit may speak aloud through the afflicted’s own voice or within the afflicted’s own
mind, especially to maintain “a lie” such as “I don’t have to go,” “Don’t believe him,” etc. It is not
uncommon for demons clearly say they are demons!
19. When the spirit speaks, the afflicted person’s own mind is often somehow blanked out.
20. It is important to sense God’s leading before beginning any deliverance ministry. To
minister to someone who is unwilling to continue in obedience to Christ is to risk the last state
being worse than the first (Lk. 11:26).
21. Demons may try every delaying device or tactic, pretending they will not come out right up
to the last minute—but they have to yield to Christ’s name, the sword of the Spirit which is the
Word of God, and prayer.
22. In the case of a spirit manifestly resisting the command to come out in the name of Jesus, it
may be better to stop the proceedings and ask the Lord to reveal what foothold the enemy still has
in the afflicted person’s life.

175
23. Spirits get wary and fearful (this sometimes manifests itself in the afflicted person).
24. Experience in this ministry will help in discerning when the spirit has left the afflicted
person. This could be manifest in a variety of ways. When Jesus delivered the deaf and dumb boy,
“The spirit shrieked, convulsed him violently and came out. The boy looked so much like a corpse
that many said, ‘He’s dead’” (Mk. 9:26). But the act of deliverance may simply produce an
immediate sense of peace.
25. In ordering an evil spirit to leave, it is wise, for some people’s peace of mind (though not
essential), to command the spirit to go to the place God has prepared for it.
26. The afflicted person should put his own will to his deliverance and should himself
renounce the spirit, telling it to go. “Submit yourselves, then to God. Resist the devil, and he will
flee from you” (Jas. 4:7).
27. Experience would indicate that there are sometimes more than one spirit to cast out.
(Mk. 5:9-10; Lk. 8:2)
28. Forgiveness and repentance are normally a prerequisite, but not necessarily so. 56
SATAN’S COUNTERATTACKS
It is important to be alert to the enemy’s tactics. He hates any penetration of his kingdom.
1. He may attempt to make us boast of the fact that God is using us in this ministry. When the
seventy-two disciples returned from their first mission saying “Lord, even the demons submit to us
in your name,” Jesus warned them, “Do no rejoice that the spirits submit to you, but rejoice that
your names are written in heaven” (Lk. 10:20).
2. On the other hand he may try to convince us that we have “bungled” it and failed our Lord.
3. Frequently, those who have been ministering (especially women) sense a felling of
oppression following this deliverance ministry. It is vital to learn to resist the devil (Jas. 4:7). 57
CONCLUSION
1. If any attempt is made to write up what has happened (which is always useful) it should be
done in such a way as to disguise the treated person’s real identity.

176
2. Once a person has been “delivered” he should be encouraged to seek and receive a greater
fullness of the Holy Spirit to fill any void left by the spirits expelled (Mt. 12:43-45).
3. The person delivered must be warned of the dangers of falling into similar sin again.
4. When a person has been “delivered,” it is important that he should be integrated into a home
group or a caring cell. Some other follow up ministry may also be necessary.
5. All objects which have contributed to, or were associated with, the demonic affliction--
books, jewelry, symbols, cards, etc., are best destroyed (Acts 19:19).
6. Some who have experienced genuine deliverance have subsequently suffered a brief period
of disconcerting turmoil, causing confusion about the effectiveness of the ministry received--a kind
of “post op depression,” including feelings of condemnation and rejection and fears that nothing
has changed at all. Alarmingly, some problems reassert themselves more intensely than ever. This
will normally pass after a few days when the person has regained his spiritual psychological and
emotional equilibrium. During this time the person will need someone to minister the truth of
God’s word to him; to talk and pray with him.
7. If any further deliverance ministry is required, it is important that the afflicted person returns
to those who previously ministered, unless the church leadership feels one of the other staff should
take it over.
8. Some who have experienced genuine deliverance may be open to any suggestion from those
ministering and will respond psychologically, emotionally and physically to the merest hint of
residual demonic activity. Such need to be discouraged from being ministered to further and taught
of their security through the blood of Christ (I Pet. 1:2) and how to put on the whole armor or
God (Eph. 6:10-18).
9. Some who have experienced genuine deliverance and are very open to God easily begin to
blame demons for every sinful response in their own fallen nature. Such need to be taught the
biblical truths about fallen man’s old nature and his new nature in Christ and be led to understand
that sanctification (holiness) is a process of daily dying to self and rising to Christ (Lk. 9:23;
I Cor. 15:31).
10. We should not assume the role of demon seekers for every spiritual problem. The devil
would love to preoccupy our ministry time with this and it is very counterproductive for the one
receiving ministry.

177
11. If it is clear that there is a case of demon control which needs exorcism, the spirit should be
bound in the name of Jesus and the case referred to the leadership of the church.
12. It is essential to give God the glory for every victory won. 58
A SUGGESTED FORM OF PRAYER
A suggested form of prayer of renunciation and ministry for release from the occult.
Person being ministered to:
I thank you, Lord God, for your life as man on this earth; for your death on the cross for my sins;
for your triumph over evil by the resurrection from the dead and your ascension into glory. I thank
you for your intercession for me now as my High Priest, and the hope of your coming again to
establish your reign for ever as my King. Amen.
I CONFESS:
I have disobeyed you, Lord; I need your help and grace to repent and ask you now to cleanse me
in body, soul and spirit through the blood of Jesus Christ. Amen.
I have sought supernatural experience apart from you. Please forgive me, Lord.
I renounce all witchcraft and magic, both black and white.
I renounce all ouija-boards and all other occult games.
I renounce all necromancy, seances and spiritualistic mediums, all ESP, second sight, mind
reading, levitation, body lifting or hypnosis for evil purposes.
I renounce all astrology and interest in horoscopes.
I renounce all table tipping, psychometry and automatic writing, numerology and metaphysics of
the occult.
I renounce astral projection and other demonic arts.
I renounce all literature I have ever read which encourages such practices and promise to destroy
all such books in my possession.

178
I renounce every cult that denies the power of Christ’s shed blood.
I renounce every philosophy that denies the divinity of Christ.
I renounce the heresy of the reincarnation and participation in Yoga meditation.
I renounce any spirit that binds or torments me. 59
Person ministering:
In the name of Jesus I break any curse placed on you from occult sources. I break all psychic
heredity and any demonic hold upon your family line due to any disobedience of your ancestors. I
break any bonds of physical and mental illness and all demonic subjection to your mother, father,
grandparents, great grandparents or any other human beings. 60
EXAMPLES
The following account is given by Rev. Charles Bryant, a Methodist pastor and author of the
book, Rediscovering the Charismata.
My training was in liberal theology and clinical psychology (the psychology being based on the
Rogerian technique of nondirective counseling, the pastoral theology being based on the mode of
the 1950's—facilitating and enabling ministries). I believed that the ills of the world could be
solved with the preaching of love, justice, and brotherhood, and supplementing those with deeds of
mercy, social services, and the right liturgy. It took me a long time—twenty four years—to
confess how burned out I was, how bankrupt I had become. How I longed for the authoritative
word of Jesus or someone “in the name of Jesus” to release me from a bondage I was in, but could
not describe! It happened, but in solo fashion.
After an eight week struggle all the way to hell and back, finally being willing to look at myself as
God presented me to me, piece by piece, I was lying in the middle of the floor in a pitch dark
bedroom telling God that I was through fighting him and hurting myself, I had fought the
“unbeatable foe,” had given up dreaming the “impossible dream”—the “scorn” and “scars” with
life, with me. At that moment, in the thick blackness of the midnight hour, I saw and felt an even
blacker thing move up through and out of me leaving in its wake a peace and calm I never
dreamed existed. I watched the “thing” as it silently moved upward from my body and vanished in
the darkness.

179
It would be verbally impossible to describe what began to change in my life. Suffice it to say,
nearly every aspect of my life and faith took an 180 degree turn. I had been possessed by
something that was alien to God’s will for my life. I was now emptied of it. A new beginning was
given me. That was three years ago and I praise God now, hundreds of times every day and night.
My life is turned around now. Virtually everything is approached from a different attitude--prayer,
Scripture, devotions, hard work and long hours, loving and appreciating (without using) others,
serving the church for what I may be privileged to offer rather than for political and status
aspirations—and I am actually dreading the day when retirement is forced upon me. I am not
where I want to be, but it is great fun to be in process. 61
Michael Easton, a 54-year-old businessman, found that his conversion in 1979 did not stop him
from multi-partner homosexuality, alcoholism, and a drug habit. In the days when he was “drinking
to get drunk” in 1987, Easton attended a deliverance meeting in Montana led by a visiting pastor
Win Worley, a controversial exorcist, author of Battling the Hosts of Hell: Diary of an Exorcist
(1976), and then-leader of Hegewisch Baptist Church in Indiana. During the 30 minutes Worley
prayed for Easton, evil spirits oozed out of him through “deep heavy coughing, lots of tears, things
coming out of my nose, a substance that came out of my stomach--it’s just as if a faucet was
turned on,” Easton recalls. Since that day 14 years ago, Easton hasn’t engaged in any homosexual
acts, he has stopped smoking pot, and the self-described “fallen-down-drunk” hasn’t touched
alcohol. 62
Worley also exorcised Thierer’s demons. Thierer was a narcotics addict and dealer in 1979 when
he spent 8 to 10 months “on the floor,” he recalled in an interview with Christianity Today. Once
Thierer got rid of his rock music collection, which he believes was blocking his deliverance,
Worley wrestled “all kinds of drug spirits” out of the man who would eventually marry his
daughter and take over Hegewisch Baptist’s leadership after Worley’s death in 1994. Since his
deliverance in 1979, Thierer’s drug addiction has been gone. 63
Arnold also tells a story of a successful demon expulsion. A college student had episodes in which
her pulse would sometimes shoot up to 150 or more beats perminute; she would black out and
often end up in the emergency room. Cardiologists were stumped by her condition. Wearing a
monitor to track her heart rate, the young woman stopped by Arnold’s office one day to tell him
that the heart condition originated when a demon startled her out of sleep. Knowing that she was
under the care of a cardiologist, Arnold decided to investigate if there was a spiritual root to her
condition. He made sure that she knew Jesus as her Savior, and talked with her about the
possibility of unconfessed sins and her background. 64

180
Having eliminated these as causes of the woman’s condition, Arnold had her ask Jesus for strength
and told her to address any afflicting spirit by saying, “I command you in the name of the Lord
Jesus Christ to leave. I am a child of God and his property, and I don’t want you.” He then joined
the student in commanding any spirit that was present to leave. A “shuddering sensation” went
through her body as Arnold, the woman and her roommate prayed for deliverance, the woman
later told Arnold. At the end of this “power encounter,” the woman recommitted herself to Christ
and announced her allegiance to him, and “that was the end of the heart problem,” Arnold says. He
admits that he still has questions why this took place, but “there was not doubt that something
seemed to me to be a clear example of the reality of the demonic. Demons attack Christians, but
we have the resources in Christ to command them to go.” 65
C. S. Lewis and others have helped us overcome the faulty and childish image of the devil with
horns and tail by pointing out that he is “an angel of light” (II Cor. 11:14). As an angel of light he
often works in subtle ways to destroy the work of God. Whether his methods are subtle or obvious
God has provided the means whereby His children can be freed from any and every kind of satanic
force that would bind and destroy.
A PRAYER TO BE OFFERED BY THE COUNSELEE
COMMANDS TO DEMONIC SPIRITS
QUESTIONS FOR TESTING THE SPIRITS
Lead the Counselee in this or a similar Prayer:
Heavenly Father, I want to belong wholly and completely to you. I give my whole self to you
body, soul and spirit. I want you to reign in every area of my life. I refuse permission for Satan to
occupy any part of my life.
I take my position with the Lord Jesus Christ in the place of authority with you, Father. I put my
feet upon all demonic forces. If there are any demonic spirits in me, I ask you, Lord Jesus, to force
them to identify themselves so they can be cast out in this session and be sent to the Abyss. I ask
that I may be completely freed in this session. I worship and praise you and ask this in the powerful
name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
Some Commands to Demonic Spirits:
In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by his authority, I command the binding of the
Strongman so that we may take away all the forces of evil that may be in
.

181
By the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ I make the following commands:
There is to be no exchange of communication in either direction, either inward or outward, either
of information or power. I close all gateways into ‘s
personality. There is no further entry permitted--only upon command.
There is to be no distraction, harm or violence to
or to anyone in
this room, or to any of our families. When we command you to go, you are to go directly to the
abyss where God sends you, permanently and promptly.
We command the punishment of Christ on all disobedience and lying. There is to be no hiding; no
sharing of strength between demonic spirits.
I cancel all previous commands to Satan. I break all occult holds, Satanic pacts, and any curses
that may be upon
. I break the authority and hold of any generational
spirits that may be upon
.
I command that all absent demonic spirits who normally make their home within .
Be permanently cut off with no authority ever to enter him/her again. This command includes:
• Any who may have fled to escape this session
• Any that are shared with another person
• All parts of divided demonic spirits
• Any absent communicators.
I bind all demonic spirits to silence, except as we command you to speak. When we command you
to speak, you are to respond truthfully and immediately. I command that all demonic spirits must
be in complete subjection to us, because of our authority over you in the Lord Jesus which you
now exist.
You are not permitted to split, to rename yourselves or regroup yourselves in any way.
On behalf of all persons present (the leader here should name each intercessor and her/his own
name), I break all subjections to demonic spirits encountered in any way through our dealing with
.

182
All these commands I make in the name of, and by the authority of, our Lord Jesus Christ.
Questions for Testing the Spirits:
Do you love the Lord Jesus Christ?
Do you love (the counselee)?
Who is your Lord? (I Cor. 12:3)
Is Jesus Christ the Son of God?
Is Jesus Christ the Lord? (I Cor. 12:3)
Is Jesus Christ your Lord? (I Cor. 12:3)
Does all the fullness of the Godhead dwell in Jesus Christ bodily?
Do you want
to resist Satan so that Satan will have to flee?
Do you want to see people to come to the Lord Jesus Christ to be saved?
Do you honor the blood of Jesus Christ?
Do you call Jesus Christ accursed? (I Cor. 12:3)
Ask a question that arises out of the person’s immediate problems he/she may have spoken of
(e.g., Do you want
to be filled with anger?).
Do you confess that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh as a human being? (I John 4:2-3)
Did Jesus Christ defeat all demonic spirits on the cross?
Does
have any indwelling demonic spirits?
It is useful to make the following Identification:
What is the name of the demonic spirit?
When did the spirit enter? What happened that opened the door?
What is the demonic spirit’s function in the person?
Why is the demonic spirit still there?
What grounds has the individual given that allows the demonic spirit to stay?
What is the name of the demonic leader? What other demonic spirits are present?66
WARFARE PRAYER
“Heavenly Father, I bow in worship and praise before You. I cover myself with the blood of the
Lord Jesus Christ as my protection during this time of prayer. I surrender myself completely and
unreservedly in every area of my life to Yourself. I do take a stand against all the workings of
Satan that would hinder me in this time of prayer, and I address myself only to the true and living
God and refuse any involvement of Satan in my prayer.

183
Satan, I command you, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to leave my presence with all your
demons, and I bring the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ between us.
Heavenly Father, I worship You , and I give You praise. I recognize that You are worthy to
receive all glory and honor and praise. I renew my allegiance to You and pray that the blessed
Holy Spirit would enable me in this time of prayer. I am thankful, heavenly Father, that You have
loved me from past eternity, that You sent the Lord Jesus Christ into the world to die as my
substitute that I would be redeemed. I am thankful that the Lord Jesus Christ came as my
representative, and that through Him You have completely forgiven me; You have given me
eternal life; You have given me the perfect righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ so I am now
justified. I am thankful that in Him You have made me complete, and that you have offered
Yourself to me to be my strength.
Heavenly Father, come and open my eyes that I might see how great You are and how complete
Your provision is for this new day. I do, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, take my place with
Christ in the heavens with all principalities and powers (powers of darkness and wicked spirits)
under my feet. I am thankful that the victory the Lord Jesus Christ won for me on the cross and in
His resurrection has been given to me and that I am seated with the Lord Jesus Christ in the
heavens; therefore, I declare that all principalities and powers and all wicked spirits are subject to
me in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.
I am thankful for the armor You have provided, and I put on the girdle of truth, the breast plate of
righteousness, the sandals of peace, and the helmet of salvation. I lift up the shield of faith against
all the fiery darts of the enemy, and take in my hand the sword of the spirit, the word of God, and
use Your word against all the forces of evil in my life; and I put on this armor and live and pray in
complete dependence upon You, blessed Holy Spirit.
I am grateful, heavenly Father, that the Lord Jesus Christ spoiled all principalities and powers and
made a show of them openly and triumphed over them in Himself. I claim all that victory for my
life today. I reject out of my life all the insinuations, accusations, and the temptations of Satan. I
affirm that the Word of God is true, and I choose to live today in the light of God’s Word. I
choose heavenly Father, to live in obedience to You and in fellowship with Yourself. Open my
eyes and show me the areas of my life that would not please You. Work in my life that there be no
ground to give Satan a foothold against me. Show me any area of weakness. Show me any area of
my life that I must deal with so that I would please You. I do in every way today stand for You
and the ministry of the Holy Spirit in my life.
By faith and in dependence upon You, I put off the old man and stand in all the victory of the
crucifixion where the Lord Jesus Christ provided cleansing from the old nature. I put on the new
man and stand in all the victory of the resurrection and the provision He has made for me to live

184
above sin. Therefore, in this day, I put off the old nature with its selfishness, and I put on the new
nature with its love. I put off the old nature with its fear and I put on the new nature with its
courage. I put off the old nature with its weakness and I put on the new nature with its strength. I
put off today the old nature with all its deceitful lusts and I put on the new nature with all its
righteousness and purity.
I do in every way stand into the victory of the ascension and the glorification of the Son of God
where all principalities and powers were made subject to Him, and I claim my place in Christ
victorious with Him over all the enemies of my soul. Blessed Holy Spirit, I pray that You would
fill me. Come into my life, break down every idol and cast out every foe.
I am thankful, heavenly Father, for the expression of Your will for my daily life as You have
shown me in Your Word. I therefore claim all the will of God for today. I am thankful that You
have begotten me unto a living hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. I am
thankful that You have made a provision so that today I can live filled with the Spirit of God with
love and joy and self-control in my life. And I recognize that this is Your will for me, and I
therefore reject and resist all the endeavors of Satan and of his demons to rob me of the will of
God. I hold up the shield of faith against all the accusations and against all the insinuations that
Satan would put in my mind.
I do, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, completely surrender myself to You, heavenly Father,
as a living sacrifice. I choose not to be conformed to this world. I choose to be transformed by the
renewing of my mind, and I pray that You would show me Your will and enable me to walk in all
the fullness of the will of God today.
I am thankful, heavenly Father, that the weapons of our warfare are not of the flesh, but divinely
powerful for the destruction of fortresses, and for destroying speculations and every lofty thing
raised up against the knowledge of God, and to bring every thought into obedience to the Lord
Jesus Christ. Therefore in my own life today I tear down the strongholds of Satan, and I smash the
plans of Satan that have been formed against me. I tear down the strongholds of Satan against my
mind, and I choose to think my thoughts after You, blessed Holy Spirit. I affirm, heavenly Father,
that You have not given me the spirit of fear, but of power and of love and of a sound mind. I
break and smash the stronghold of Satan formed against my emotions today, and I give my
emotions to You. I smash the strongholds of Satan formed against my will today, and I give m
will to You, and choose to make the right decisions of faith. I smash the strongholds of Satan
formed against my body today, and I give my body to You, recognizing that I am Your temple;
and I rejoice in Your mercy and Your goodness.

185
Heavenly Father, I pray that You would renew me with Your life; show me the way that Satan is
hindering and tempting and lying and counterfeiting and distorting the truth in my life. Enable me
to be the kind of person that would please You. Enable me to be aggressive in prayer. Enable me
to be aggressive mentally and to think Your thoughts after You, and to give Your rightful place in
my life. Again, I now cover myself with the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ and pray that you,
blessed Holy Spirit, would bring all the work of the crucifixion, all the work of the resurrection, all
the work of Pentecost into my life today. I yield my life to You. I refuse to be discouraged. Your
are the God of all hope. You have proven Your power by resurrecting Jesus Christ from the dead,
and I claim in every way Your victory over all satanic forces active in my life, and I reject these
forces; and I pray in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ with thanksgiving. Amen.” 67
The Three R’s: Remember, Renounce, Reclaim
The Three R’s have been described as
“A simple formula, applying God’s truth in your life!”
“A pattern affirmed in Scripture.”
“Spiritually very powerful.”
The Three R’s
The “Three R’s” are a spiritual discipline you as a child of God can use for personal inner
healing and victory. It is a way of affirming the Lordship of Christ in your life, so it is a kind of
“truth encounter,” committing yourself to the truth of who you are in Christ! 68
Actually, there are three such “encounters.” An “allegiance encounter” occurred when you
committed your life to the control of Jesus. Then a “truth encounter” occurs whenever you
reaffirm Jesus as Lord of the whole or any part of your life. The third is a “power encounter”
which occurs when God works powerfully to defeat the forces of Darkness and set someone free--
such as a prayer session asking for deliverance from something in your life. That is why we
recommend the use of the “Three R’s” as a preparation before coming to a deliverance prayer
session. 69
The process involves three steps that begin with the letter R: Remember, Renounce, Reclaim.
Here are some suggestions how to go about it:

186
Remember
Take a sheet paper and have a pen handy. Ask the Lord to bring to your remembrance
happenings, or issues that Satan might have used as a gateway, or “grounds” for activity in your
life. Write down the ones you already know, and let Jesus remind you of others that may be
important to list. 70
This may be a very painful exercise, but it is only a steppingstone to the second and third R’s,
so don’t get bogged down with the remembering step. As soon as you have anything on the list,
you can go on to do the second R, and then the third. You can also keep coming back to add items
to your remember list as other things come to mind. 71
People sometimes ask, “What kind of things should I list?”
• List happenings, traumatic events that occurred in your life, things that left you
wondering if God is really in charge, of if He really cares about you.
• List sins or questionable activities. It may be something you have confessed numerous
times but just do not seem to be able to get victory over. It may be something you have
confessed and Jesus has forgiven you for, but Satan keeps throwing it in your face and
condemning you about it, even though it may be something from long ago that you are
not directly involved in currently. Remember, Jesus loves to forgive--it is Satan that
condemns and makes you feel like there is no way out.
• List any involvement with the occult: use of ouija boards, tarot cards, horoscopes,
fortune telling, seances, witchcraft, satanic rituals, any curses or pacts.
• List anything that seems generational, that is, some problem that seems to be passed on
in your lineage. I would caution against delving deeply into your past, since it is usually
unwritten history and hard to know what is true and what is legend. However, if the
Lord impresses something on your mind, go ahead and list it.
• List attitudes or emotions that control you--anger, depression, fear panic attacks,
contempt or bitterness. Sometimes these emotions are linked with any of the above
sins, and you can deal with them paired with the traumatic event or sin that seemed to
be the starting point. Or you may list them separately and deal with them individually.
As Jesus brings something to your mind, be sure it gets on your list. When you have
anything on your Remember list, you can move on to the second and third R’s. 72

187
Renounce
In the Renounce step, we are doing what James admonishes us as believers to do: Resist the
devil, and he will flee from you (Jas. 4:7).
Starting with the first item on your list, then, resist the devil by saying (out loud if you want),
“Satan, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I renounce your using this ________________
(name what you have listed) as a gateway into my life. I renounce your using it as a reason for
staying. I belong to the Lord Jesus Christ. I am his child, and He lives in my heart by his Holy
Spirit, so you may not use __________________ (name it) as grounds for involvement in my life
any longer. I renounce you. I command you in the name and authority of the Lord Jesus Christ to
leave me and go to the Abyss where Jesus sends you.” Renouncing is not done in your own
strength, but always clearly in the name and authority of our Lord Jesus Christ (Ephesians 1:19-
21). 73
Renouncing involves recognizing Satan’s lies, and countering them with God’s truth. For
instance, one of the lies that Satan often uses is, “Obviously God does not love you. If he did, that
terrible thing (whatever it was) would not have happened to you.” And then he follows it up with,
“But God is Love, so the problem must be with you--you are just not lovable--you are not worthy
of his love, so he cannot love you. 74
It is very easy to fall into Satan’s lies because they seem to make such good sense. But they are
lies straight from the Pit! Nonetheless, they must be countered with the truth of God’s Word. If
not, the lies keep going on and growing. II Corinthians 10:3-5 tells us they become “strongholds”
built up from “false arguments” and “every proud obstacle that is raised against the knowledge of
God.” 75
It is important that these lies be countered by the affirmation of God’s Truth. Sing the Sunday
School chorus, “Jesus loves me, this I know, for the Bible tells me so . . . Little ones to him
belong. They are weak, but he is strong.”Affirm God’s Truth: “For God so loves the world (me),
that he gave his only Son” to die on the cross for me. Look up other verses (such as Romans 8:31-
39) that state clearly that God’s love for us is not based on our worthiness, but is steady and
strong and unchangeable in every circumstance. As you do this it will become easier to see that the
bad things that happen to us do not come from God—they come from Satan. 76
Sin has skewed the whole universe, bent it out of shape, so that even as Christians we “groan,”
waiting for the day when Christ returns and things are put right again (Romans 8: 14-25). But, in
the meantime, Satan lies to confuse us and make us think that it is God’s fault that bad things
happen, so that we do not see that it is Satan’s evil work. By affirming God’s truth, that he loves
us unconditionally, we can call Satan’s bluff and tear down the stronghold of lies that the devil has
built up. 77

188
Renouncing is “saying NO” and you can say NO to Satan in as many ways as you can think of.
Then be sure to move on to the third R, Reclaim.
Reclaim
When James tells us to “Resist the devil’ he also admonishes us to “Submit yourselves to God .
. . come near to God and he will come near to you” (Jas. 4:7,8). Reclaiming is saying to God, “I
give this whole area of my life to you (Name the item that you have written down. If it is an
emotion, say “my emotions.” If it is in the area of your sexuality, say “my sexuality.” Or, if it is a
happening from the past, you can say “my memories.”) I give it to you. I love you and I want to
belong to you, body, soul, and spirit. I want you to be Lord in this area of my life. I cannot handle
it, but you can, so I give it to you.” If it is a sin, confess it and ask Jesus to forgive you. If it is a sin
that has already been confessed, but Satan keeps throwing it back at you, you may need to
specifically verbalize that you receive God’s forgiveness. 78
Getting Help
Some find the Three R’s very difficult to do themselves. If you do, finding a friend to do it with
might help. Often we think that we out to be able to come to God all by ourselves to get the help
we need. Some people may be able to do that, but actually God does not mind when we need a
friend, a prayer partner, a sister, or a brother. In fact, the Bible says, “If two of you on earth agree
about anything you pray for, it will be done . . . by my Father in heaven” (Mt. 18:19). See what
works best for you. 79
The Three R’s may seem so simple, just a formula, and you may think, “It cannot possibly
help.” Actually, it is applying God’s truth in your life, and it is a pattern affirmed again and again in
Scripture. It is spiritually very powerful. 80
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
l. Faith for the supernatural.
2. Deep trust in God to do the impossible.
3. Belief in God to heal the sick, to deliver the distressed, to free the possessed (by demons).
4. Available as an instrument of God’s supernatural change in lives.
5. Often does not know what is happening when he is stirred by the Holy Spirit to do
something but things happen when he responds to God’s leading.
6. Used by God as a channel of His powerful works that transcend ordinary and
natural methods and ways.
7. Great concern for the display of God’s power which testifies to His greatness
and majesty.

189
8. Speaks and acts with great authority.
9. Experienced God’s supernatural intervention (the unusual) in his life.
10. Sensitive to the voice of the Holy Spirit.
MINISTRIES
Worship Service
Various Services of the church
“Apostle”
“Prophet”
Evangelist
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we not
ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

190
Purpose: Protection
THE GIFT OF THE DISCERNING OF SPIRITS (I Cor. 12:10)
Definition: “The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
know with assurance whether certain behavior [and speech] purported to be
of God is in reality divine, human or satanic.” 81
Description: The capacity to distinguish between what is from God (truth) and what is a
deception brought by Satan (error). The ability to distinguish between what is
real and that which is counterfeit.
A. B. Simpson sees the need for this gift especially in relation to the gifts of Tongues and
Interpretation:
“It is quite remarkable that this gift immediately precedes the last two, tongues and
interpretation of tongues. It would seem as if at this point there is peculiar need for
the power to distinguish the false and the true, as the gift of tongues, above all
others, opens the way for scenes of much excitement and the possibility of satanic
counterfeits.” 82
Importance: The Corinthian believers were reminded by Paul that before they were converted
that they had been “influenced and led astray” by dumb idols (I Cor. 12:1-3). This probably means
that they had been moved to speak by evil spirits associated with idol worship. It was therefore
important that they discerned what was of paganism (demonic) and what was of God. William
Barclay mentions the need for this gift of the discerning of spirits also because of the atmosphere
of the early church (especially at Corinth) where paganism had such wide influence. He states:
“In a society where the atmosphere was often tense and electric and where all kinds of
abnormal manifestations were normal, it was necessary to distinguish between what
was real and what was merely hysterical, between what was genuine and what was
the product of excited delusion, between what came from God and what came from
the devil.” 83
But is our day and age so different? Paul made it plain in Scripture that we all have been called
to spiritual warfare: “Put on the full armor of God so that you can take your stand against the
devil’s schemes. For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the
authorities, against the powers of this dark world and against spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly
supernatural realms” (Eph. 6:11-12).

191
This spiritual warfare will become increasingly intense as we come closer to the Second
Coming of Jesus. Paul predicted:
“The Spirit clearly says that in later times some will abandon the faith and follow deceiving
spirits and things taught by demons. Such teachings come through hypocritical liars,
whose consciences have been seared as with a hot iron . . . Mark this: There will be
terrible times in the last days. People will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money,
boastful, proud, abusive, disobedient to their parents, ungrateful, unholy, without love,
unforgiving, slanderous, without self-control, brutal, not lovers of the good, treacherous,
rash, conceited, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God--having a form of godliness
but denying its power” (I Tim. 4:1-2, II Tim. 3:1-5).
Paul wrote of what and how these false teachers will try to deceive:
“They forbid people to marry and order them to abstain from certain foods, which God
created to be received with thanksgiving by those who believe and who know the truth.”
(I Tim. 4:3)
They teach “godless myths” and “old wives tales” (I Tim. 4:7).
“They are the kind who worm their way into homes and gain control over weak-willed
women, who are loaded down with sins and are swayed by all kinds of evil desires,
always learning but never able to acknowledge the truth. Just as Jannes and
Jambres opposed Moses, so also these men oppose the truth--men of depraved
minds, who, as far as the faith is concerned, are rejected” (II Tim. 3:6-8).
Paul also pointed out that these kind of false teachers are so corrupt that their folly will be
clear to everyone (II Tim. 3:9).
Peter similarly told about the teachings and behavior of false teachers (II Pet. 2:1-22). Virtually
the whole book of Jude deals with false teachers and their heresies.
All Christians are to be discerning and test everything they see and hear:
“Test everything. Hold on to the good. Avoid every kind of evil . . . do not believe every
spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are from God” (I Thess. 5:21-22; I Jn. 4:1).

192
Luke praised the Bereans because they carefully examined his teaching:
“Now the Bereans were of more noble character than the Thessalonians, for they
received the message with great eagerness and examined the Scriptures every
day to see if what Paul said was true” (Acts 17:11).
The following are general tests that the body of Christ is to use to discern whether a teaching
or teacher is of God or not:
1. Is Jesus Lord of that person’s life? “No one who is speaking by the Spirit of God says,
‘Jesus be cursed,’ and no one can say, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ except by the Holy Spirit” (I Cor. 12:3).
2. Is Jesus Christ acknowledged as perfect man and perfect God? “This is how you can
recognize the Spirit of God: Every spirit that acknowledges that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh
is from God . . . Who is the liar? It is the man who denies that Jesus is the Christ” (I Jn. 4:2; 2:22).
3. Is the apostles’ teachings accepted? “We are from God, and whoever is not from God does
not listen to us” (I Jn. 4:6). John points out that false teachers speak “from the viewpoint of the
world” and therefore have a great hearing from the world (I Jn. 4:5).
4. Are the person’s messages always positive? “Do not listen to what the prophets are
prophesying to you; they fill you with false hopes. They speak visions from their own minds, not
from the mouth of the Lord. They keep saying to those who despise Me, ‘The Lord says: ‘You
will have peace.’ And to all who follow the stubbornness of their hearts they say, ‘No harm will
come to you’” (Jer. 23:16-17); see also Jer. 14:15; Lam. 2:14; Zech. 10:2).
5. Is the person’s life characterized by godliness and holiness? “By their fruit you will
recognize them . . . every good tree bears good fruit. A good tree cannot bear bad fruit, and a bad
tree cannot bear good fruit . . . . Thus, by their fruit you will recognize them” (Mt. 7:16-18, 20;
see also II Pet. 2).
The Reformed theologian Jonathan Edwards developed a test for inward experiences. In a
commencement address at Yale University in 1741 Edwards based a message on I John 4:1 and
entitled it: “The Distinguishing Marks of a Work of the Spirit of God.” He proposes four tests to
distinguish any kind of spiritual experience to see if it is of the Holy Spirit or some other spirit.
The first test is: Love for and Confession of God the Father and the Son. Wherever Christ
comes alive, the Spirit is at work. The Holy Spirit raises our God-consciousness and Jesusconsciousness,
but not our Spirit-consciousness. This is the Christological test which asks whether
a spirit points to Jesus as Lord or to itself. The Holy Spirit does not glorify Himself. Rather,

193
attention is deflected toward God the Father and God the Son. Therefore we are most truly of the
Spirit when we are least aware of the Holy Spirit and most aware of Christ. Michael Green has
warned that Christians “must not do for the Spirit what He does not do for Himself and that is to
seek the limelight.” Arrogance and haughtiness have no place in behavior that is Spirit-led. The
Holy Spirit always speaks with a voice of humility.
The second test is: A Love for Truth as Revealed in the Bible. Word and Spirit must go
hand in hand. The Bible is the greatest protection the Holy Spirit has given to the church. Because
the work of the Spirit is subjective it is vital that there is an objective standard to test the subjective
experience. The Bible is that standard. True spiritual experience, therefore, will not contradict
anything taught in the Bible. Since it is the same Spirit who inspired the Scriptures and illuminates
it, Word and Spirit always agree and work in unison. Any mystical experience that lessens our love
for truth and makes us less dependent upon God’s Word is not of the Holy Spirit. Any revelatory
experience that makes us feel superior to the revelation of the Bible is automatically suspect.
The third test is: A Love of and Commitment to Each Other. That which unifies and
strengthens Christian community is of the Holy Spirit; what destroys it cannot be. “Where the
Spirit of the Lord is there is freedom” (II Cor. 3:17). Christians are either under liberty or under
law, and those led by the Spirit have liberty. Paul, however, made it clear that there can be no
liberty without restraint, no self-fulfillment without self-denial since freedom is always a means to
extend one’s life for the community. Freedom is limited only by our life together. Since “the love
of Christ constrains us” (II Cor. 5:14) our freedom is a freedom that frees us from selfishness and
self-centeredness and leads us to do only that which promotes health, strength and vitality to the
body of Christ. It is only in the company of others that our experiences in the Spirit can be
confirmed and verified.
The fourth test is: A Love of Righteousness, a Heightened Sense of Sin, and a Turning
from Evil. Does the Spirit of God bear good fruit in our lives? Does He promote love? Does He
inspire us to selflessly reach out in service to our neighbor and to the world? Does His work make
us more comfortable in sin or more aware of our sinfulness and thus increase our hunger and thirst
for righteousness and our hatred for any kind of sin or evil. The Holy Spirit inspires a holy zeal for
the things of God and a hatred for any kind of sin or evil. The Holy Spirit inspires a holy zeal for
the things of God and a hatred for anything that would be contrary to God’s holy will. 84
So often Christians are either naive and gullible and eager for that which is sensational, or they
are cautious, conservative, critical and cynical. Neither of these positions are right. We are to be
“discerning believers.”

194
The ability to distinguish between good and evil is a sign of maturity (Heb. 5:14). Although all
Christians are exhorted to be discerning, all do not have the gift of a discerning of spirits (I Cor.
12:10, 29-30).
Indications are that in the early church people with this gift were given the office of an
“exorcist.” Such persons have the ability to distinguish between spirits and to cast them out in the
name of Christ.
A distinction should be drawn between direct demon possession (or infestation or
demonization) and spiritual attacks which come to all Christians in the form of temptation. Some
Christians have made the mistake of diagnosing possession as the cause of every kind of Christian
failure. This is quite wrong. Temptation to sin is a normal experience in every human life, Christian
or otherwise. Most Christians will admit to finding certain kinds of temptation more attractive than
others and will suffer from what are called ‘besetting sins’ (Heb. 12:1). From time to time all
Christians sin (see I Jn. 1:8), but this does not mean, even if they have persistent problems with
particular sins, that they are possessed. Such sins can be weaknesses of the flesh (human nature--
Rom. 7:15-25) or “evil desires” (Jas. 1:14).
Demonic oppression is where God allows Satan to bombard us with temptations. Such
temptations come from without and must be resisted and renounced immediately. Paul put it, “For
though we live in the world, we do not wage war as the world does. The weapons we fight with
are not the weapons of the world. On the contrary, they have divine powers to demolish
strongholds. We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge
of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ” (II Cor. 10:3-5). We
make our thoughts captive to the obedience of Christ as we feed on God’s Word. That was the
weapon that Jesus used when tempted by Satan in the wilderness (Mt. 4:4,7,10). Our thoughts
must be brought into conformity to God’s thoughts which are found in His Word.
A distinction must also be drawn between demonic possession and mental illness. Although the
two may occur simultaneously, and in such a case possession would cause or worsen mental
illness, there is no necessary connection between the two. This distinction is extremely important.
Nothing is more damaging than when a person who suffers from mental illness is told that he is
possessed. This automatically increases his fears which make his illness even more acute. Just as
Christians are prone to physical illness, so they may be prone to certain mental weaknesses or
illnesses. And positive feedback is essential in such a case.
There seems to be a direct connection between demonic possession and the practice of the
occult. Any dabbling in the various kinds of occult behavior which is clearly and repeatedly
forbidden in the Bible (Lev. 19:26,31; Deut. 18:9-14), makes a person a target for satanic attack.

195
We must be careful that we do not have an unforgiving spirit. Paul says that an unforgiving
spirit makes way for Satan to “outwit” us (II Cor. 2:11). “For we are not unaware,” says Paul, “of
his schemes” (II Cor. 2:11). And yet the church of Jesus Christ is unaware of Satan’s schemes or
strategies. What makes this difficult is that Satan masquerades as an angel of light and his servants
as servants of righteousness (II Cor. 11:14-15).
Whether we have the gift of the discerning of spirits or not, we are to be aware of Satan’s
methods. Ignorance is not always bliss; often it spells danger. This is especially true when it comes
to spiritual warfare.
Examples
Mt. 16:22-23 Jesus rebuked the spirit of Peter.
Mk. 1:21-27 Jesus drove out an evil spirit in a man in the synagogue.
5:1-20 Jesus drove out a legion of demons in man from the tombs.
9:14-29 Jesus drove out an evil spirit from a boy who was dumb.
Acts 5: 1-10 Peter discerned that Ananias and Sapphira had kept back part of the money
they had received from selling some land.
Acts 8:9-24 Peter discerned that Simon, the sorcerer, tried to buy God’s gift (of receiving
the Holy Spirit) and that he was full of bitterness and captive to sin.
Acts 13:6 Paul exposed Elymas, the Jewish sorcerer and false prophet, as “a child of the
devil and an enemy of everything that is right.” Paul perceived that Elymas
would become blind which he did.
Acts 16:16-18 Paul discerned that the slave girl following him was shouting words which
came from an evil spirit and thus Paul drove that spirit out.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
1. Sensitive to the voice of the Holy Spirit.
2. Profound sense of right and wrong.
3. Keen insight as to the difference between truth and error with the ability to discern good as
well as evil.
4. Tendency to be serious and introspective and easily given to gloominess.
5. Tendency to be an introvert bordering on being timid.
6. Has feelings of uneasiness when there is anything wrong.
7. Feels an immediate and instinctive rejection of the spirit of a person or teaching when an
attitude or teaching has an evil or untrue ring.
8. Quick to analyze the reasonings and rationalizations of others.

196
9. Ability to identify root spiritual problems.
10. Sees issues with deep feelings, whether good or bad, right or wrong, often without
knowing why.
11. Ability to see through others’ actions to their real motives and inner attitudes.
12. Spiritually intuitive.
13. Likes to give himself to prayerful reflection.
14. Sees through a phony before his phoniness is clearly evident.
15. Insight to tell what is wrong with a “biblical” message.
MINISTRIES
Worship Service
Various Services of the church
Counseling
Ministry Gifts (“Apostle,” “Prophet,” Evangelist, Pastor, Teacher)
Boards & Committees
Small Group Ministry

197
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we not
ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

198
THE GIFT OF TONGUES
(GLOSSOLALIA)
(I Cor. 12:10,28,30; 14:2-5, 27-28,34-35,40)
Purpose: Edification of the church (and personal edification)
Definition: ‘The special ability that God gives to certain members of the body of Christ to
speak to God in a language they have never learned and/or to receive and
communicate an immediate message from God to His people through a divinelyanointed
utterance.” 85
Description: The capacity to speak in a language one has never learned. It was not always
used in the apostolic church as the vehicle of preaching to people of other
languages, but rather as a channel of direct worship and adoration.
History: Tongues per se is not necessarily of God. Tongues have occurred in non-Christian
contexts in both the past and the present. The earliest account, produced about 1100 B.C. in
Byblos on the Syrian coast, describes Wenamon, a young worshiper of the pagan god Amon.
While Wenamon was sacrificing to his gods, Amon seized him, possessed him and made him
produce frenzied speech.Both Plato (427-347 B.C.) And Vergil (70-19 B.C.) mentioned similar
phenomena involving glossolalia (glossa—“tongues,” or “language” and laleo—to speak). Such
ecstatic phenomena have also occurred among Muslim dervishes in Iran. Eskimos in Greenland
and pagans of Tibet and China. Tongue has been and is also a part of the worship of the Mormon
cult. 86
Comparison between the glossolalia of I Corinthians and that of the Acts of the Apostles:
I Corinthians
Acts of the Apostles
1. Tongues understood only when interpreted No interpretation evident or needed
(14:28) (2:1-13)
2. Purpose is edification of the assembly and/or Purpose is validation and confirmation
the person speaking (14:13-19,26-27)
of the outpouring of the Holy Spirit
(2:1-16; 10:44-48;19:1-6)
3. No special circumstances involved (ch 14) Occurred in special circumstances—
on the day of Pentecost and when an
extension of Pentecost was needed
(2:1-13; 10:44-48; 11:15-18)

199
4. A continuing gift—repeated (ch. 14) A temporary, initial experience—
evidently not repeated (2:1-13).
5. Gift under the control of the speaker No mention of control or need for
(14:27-28) control by speaker (2; 10; 11; 19)
6. Not all in the group spoke in tongues All in the group spoke in tongues
(12:30) (2:4; 10:44-48; 19:6) 87
Tongues is not to be used in the church unless an interpreter is present (I Cor. 14:28). In the
case where there is no interpreter the person is to speak (pray) to God. This has been referred to as
“private tongues,” “prayer language” or the “devotional use of tongues.”
The devotional use of tongues for personal edification is inferior to prophecy because it is
speaking to God only whereas prophecy is speaking to man as well as God thereby profiting the
whole body of Christ (I Cor. 14:2-4) which is the very purpose of all the gifts of the Spirit (I Cor.
12:7; I Pet. 4:10).
“Public” tongues becomes as important as prophecy (for in a real sense it becomes prophecy)
when it is accompanied by interpretation (I Cor. 14:5).
Paul wishes that all would speak in tongues, but even more so, that everyone would prophesy
(I Cor. 14:5).
Tongues should be spoken by only two or three at the most in any one service (I Cor. 14:27).
With this guideline Paul guards against the situation of allowing this gift to dominate a gathering.
The instruction for women to be “silent” in the churches is given in the context of speaking in
tongues. The issue here is to show subjection as taught by the Law (I Cor. 14:34) and that
everything would be done in an orderly way (I Cor. 14:30). Many biblical scholars believe that
because this instruction to be silent is found in the context of tongues that this implies that women
are to be “silent” when it comes to speaking in tongues in church.
Tongues was for a sign to unbelieving Jews (I Cor. 1:22; 14:21-22; Is. 28:11).
The use of the gift of tongues is not to be forbidden because of its abuse or misuse. (I Cor.
14:39). The position of the Christian and Missionary Alliance taken both in 1907 and again in 1963
seems to illustrate the biblical position: “Seek not, forbid not.” 88

200
Examples
I Cor. 14:18 Paul is thankful that he speaks in tongues more than all others.
Paul Tuttle, a United Methodist minister and former professor at Fuller Theological Seminary
shares what “private” tongues means to him:
“There are times in my devotional life when I can no longer find words to express my
‘innards.’. . . At that point I allow the Holy Spirit to pray through me in a language
that I did not learn. I struggle with the biblical languages every day . . . I say a language
because I believe it to be a language. My vocabulary is growing. I know enough about
language to be able to identify sentence structure. My ‘unknown’ tongue or prayer
language has periods, comas, and exclamation points. It is a marvelous gift.” 89
It should be pointed out that not all students of spiritual gifts agree that the tongues-gift of
I Corinthians is a real language. Some professional linguists have tape-recorded persons speaking
in tongues and said they found no linguistic structure. Therefore many of them believe they were
“ecstatic utterances.” Whether tongues is ecstatic utterances or known languages the function is
the same: express prayer, praise and worship to God. 90
Harold Bredesen, Pastor of North County Christian Center in San Marcos, California, gives
the function of “private tongues”:
1. “Tongues enables our spirits to communicate directly with God above and beyond the
power of our minds to understand.
2. “Tongues liberates the Spirit of God with us.”
3. “Tongues enable the Spirit to take its place of ascendancy over soul and body.”
4. “Tongues is God’s provision for catharsis, therefore important to our mental health.”
5. “Tongues meets our needs for a whole new language for worship, prayer and praise.” 91
Paul defines the purpose of tongues as a means of addressing God (I Cor. 14:2, 16) and
thereby sets the gift in the context of worship (I Cor. 14:25) as opposed to an enjoyable thrill, an
interesting mystical experience or a means of showing off to others. It was universally accepted
that some people in especially close touch with God would have unusual spiritual endowments.
Trances, ecstatic speech and miraculous powers were generally understood to be evidences of such
spirituality. Because the Corinthians were impressed and fascinated by such so-called supernatural
abilities they played down other gifts that were less spectacular. This is why Paul carefully sets the

201
gift of tongues in the context of worship and service. The test is not how the exercise of our
particular gift makes us feel, but whether it makes our worship more real and meaningful and
whether fellow believers are strengthened by it.
This function of tongues as a means of worship is confirmed throughout the book of Acts. On
the Day of Pentecost the Jewish pilgrims in Jerusalem heard the disciples telling in their own
tongues “wonders of God” (Acts 2:11). At Cassarea the Jewish believers who had accompanied
Peter to the home of Cornelius were amazed when the Holy Spirit was poured out on the Gentiles,
“for they heard them speaking in tongues and praising God” (Acts 10:46). The dozen believers at
Ephesus who had been baptized into the name of the Lord Jesus “spoke in tongues and
prophesied” (Acts 19:6).
Although it is believed that speaking with tongues occurred on each of these three occasions to
confirm that the Holy Spirit had been given, it is still significant that the New Testament records
that the phenomenon was linked with bringing glory to God and encouragement to fellow believers
in accordance with the principles taught in I Corinthians.
The ultimate test of any gift is whether it brings honor and glory to God Almighty and whether
it strengthens fellow believers. If a gift does not meet these tests it falls short of God’s intention no
matter how spectacular it may seem.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
1. Ability to speak a language (or in “ecstatic speech”) never learned.
2. Faith in God for the miraculous.
3. Tends to have an active prayer life.
4. Tends to pray with authority.
5. Tends to have a child-like faith.
6. Tends to be emotional.
7. Tends to become easily frustrated and irritated with discussions and arguments over
doctrinal intricacies (minor details or complicated issues).
8. Tends to approach Scripture in a devotional manner emphasizing the heart over the mind.
9. Openness to the Spirit of God.
10. Allows room for mystery in the Christian life.
11. Expects God to work supernaturally.
12. A deep sense of awareness that God is building up the body when bringing a message in
tongues.
13. Sensitive to the inner promptings of the Spirit of God.

202
14. Tends to be mystical to the point of mysticism.
15. Puts great emphasis on the heart (the seat of emotions and feelings) in Christian
experience.
MINISTRIES
Worship Service
Various Services of the church
Small Group Ministry
The Giftedness of Others—Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we not
ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probable or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

203
THE GIFT OF THE INTERPRETATION OF TONGUES (I Cor 12:10; 14:26)
Purpose: Aid to the gift of tongues—to make it intelligible
Definition: “The special ability that God gives certain members of the body of Christ to make
known in the vernacular the message of one who speaks in tongues.” 92
The ability to interpret utterance in tongues by Holy Spirit--given revelation.
Description: The gift of interpretation is either possessed by the one who has spoken in
tongues (I Cor. 14:13) or by one with the known gift of interpretation (I Cor. 12:10,30; 14:27-28).
Often “tongues-interpretation” functions as a hyphenated gift. Michael Green points out, “Though
some men have the gift of interpretation who cannot themselves speak in tongues, this is unusual,
for the most part it is those who already have tongues who gain this further gift of
interpretation.” 93
Sometimes the same people who give messages in tongues in public immediately interpret what
they themselves said whereas in other cases another person will interpret. Scripture seems to
indicate that the usual pattern is for another person to interpret since Paul said that if there were no
one to interpret that those who would speak in tongues were to keep silent and speak to
themselves and to God (I Cor. 14:28).
Many testify that they have received this gift after having prayed in tongues in a meeting an
then having felt compelled to speak a sentence in English which had come to their minds. As soon
as they had spoken that one sentence another sentence came to their minds and so on until the
prayer had been fully interpreted.
Prerequisite: The gift of interpretation is important for without it the gift of tongues cannot
be used properly as a gift. For the purpose of gifts is the edification of all (I Cor. 14:26). Apart
from the exercise of interpretation, tongues will only edify the one speaking (I Cor. 14:4, 6-11,16-
17).
In an assembly, if everyone speaks in tongues and there is no interpretation, believers and
unbelievers alike will be offended and question the sanity of the congregation (I Cor. 14:23).
An interpretation along with a hymn, a word of instruction, a revelation and a tongue was to be
a common gift shared in the assembly as Christians met together (I Cor. 14:26).
Interpretation is so important that tongues accompanied by it actually becomes the most
important gift to the church: prophecy (I Cor. 14:5; see also 14:1,3-4,24-25,39).

204
We are warned by Paul not to treat prophecies with “contempt” (I Thess. 5:20).
Example: Peter Wagner shares an incident told to him by a person he considers a very
reliable source.
“It involves a group of believers in a remote Guatemalan village. A severe drought had
devastated the area and the village was ons the verge of extinction. The Christians prayed
and God spoke to the group through a message in tongues. He told them to go up on a hill
which was owned by the Christians and dig a well. It seemed to be one of the most
illogical places to do it, but they obeyed, even in the face of the ridicule of the
unbelievers in the village. The ridicule changed to astonishment, however, when they
soon struck an abundant supply of water and the entire village was saved. Many
believers also were saved when they saw the poer of God”. 94
Wagner then reasons,
“Maybe this is what Paul had in mind when he wrote, “Tongues, then, are a sign, not for
believers but for unbelievers. . .” (I Cor. 14:22). 95
We recognize that similar experiences have occurred among various unbelievers and
unbelieving groups (e.g. cults such as the Mormons). There are many instances of individuals and
groups that practice the occult that witness to similar experiences. Thus we must be careful in
discerning whether supernatural experiences are of God or the devil.
CHARACTERISTICS OF THOSE WITH THIS GIFT
1. Interpreting tongues never learned.
2. Faith in God for the miraculous.
3. Tends to have an active prayer life.
4. Tends to pray with authority.
5. Tends to have a child-like faith.
6. Tends to be emotional to the point of emotionalism.
7. Tends to become easily frustrated and irritated with discussions and arguments
over doctrinal intricacies (minor details or complicated issues).
8. Tends to approach Scripture in a devotional manner emphasizing the heart
over the mind.
9. Openness to the Spirit of God.
10. Ability to speak in tongues.

205
MINISTRIES
Worship Service
Various Services of the church
Small Group Ministry
The Giftedness of Others--Questions for Reflection
It is clear from I Corinthians 12:14-26 that each member of the body needs every other
member. That, to take it a bit further, even those members with what appear to be self-sufficient
gifts have needs that can only be met by others in the body.
It is easy to think that persons with the gift of apostleship or of prophecy, as well as those of
pastor, evangelist or teacher, are independent. They’re so capable, they have no need. Paul warns
those with those gifts not to think of themselves as independent; it is equally important that we not
ascribe to them a false superiority.
For each gift, therefore, look for answers to one or more of the following questions.
What shortcomings typically accompany this gift?
What unique needs for reassurance and encouragement is a person with this gift likely to
experience?
What are the probably or possible areas of pain or struggle for a person with this gift? In our
humanness, to be thrust into a role, even though gifted for it, brings certain kinds of anguish.
Witness Christ himself, in Gethsemane.
What does this person, the one so gifted, especially need to be held accountable for?
In what ways do other members of the body need to hold a person with this gift “in check?”
What other gifts, exercised by others in the body, are particularly needed to complement and
supplement this one area of giftedness?

206
VIII. HOW TO FIND YOUR MINISTRIES AND GIFTS

207
I. FAITH
The first step in finding your gifts begins with faith. You must believe that you are gifted.
Spiritual gifts must not be viewed as wishful thinking. They are not special rewards for the
spiritually elite. They are "grace gifts" for every child of God.
God does not ask us to do something that we are not equipped to do. Spiritual gifts are God's
equipping tools to do His work (I Cor. 12:7; Eph. 4:7-8; I Pet. 4:10).
Jesus assured His disciples, "You did not choose Me, but I chose you to go and bear fruit—
fruit that will last" (Jn. 15:16). How was this fruit to be produced? Jesus explained earlier,
"Remain in Me, and I will remain in you. No branch can bear fruit by itself: it must remain in the
vine. Neither can you bear fruit unless you remain in Me" (Jn. 15:4). We are able to produce fruit
to the extent that we remain in Christ, who is our Source of spiritual power. To remain in Christ is
to produce spiritual fruit.
In the same way, we are to serve God with the gifts He has provided for us:
"Now to each one the manifestation of the spirit is given for the common good. . . But
to each one of us grace has been given . . . When He ascended on high, He led captives
in His train and gave gifts to men . . . Each one should use whatever gift he has received
to serve others" (I Cor. 12:7; Eph. 4:7,8; I Pet. 4:10).
The Bible states that you are gifted. Either the Bible is true or it isn't. And if you can't trust it in
this area then you can't trust it in any other area either.
II. ACQUAINT YOURSELF AND STUDY THE POSSIBILITIES
The second step in finding your gifts is to become familiar with all the possible options. If a
jeweler wants to become knowledgeable of gems he must become acquainted with all the various
kinds of gems. Similarly, the Christian needs to become informed about the many gifts of the Spirit
if he is to recognize his own.
It is difficult to discover a spiritual gift if you do not know approximately what to look for. By
becoming familiar enough with the gifts that God has given to the Body of Christ, when you
discover yours, you will be able to recognize it for what it is.

208
Flynn warns:
"Perhaps we have overrated the nature of gifts by thinking of them as something
impressive when in reality they may be quite ordinary. Instead of flamboyant,
grandstand abilities, they may be silent, steady workings of the Holy Spirit who
does not [usually] come in earthquake, storm, or wind, but in the still, small voice
and soft simple way.” 1
Don't always look for the spectacular. Be open, however, to all the possibilities.
III. PRAYER
James informs us, "You do not have, because you do not ask God" (Jas. 4:2). Prayer is a key
to receiving what God has for us.
Some of you have tried this method of prayer but still have not found your gifts. Prayer itself is
not always enough. According to James, your attitudes, your motives, are of utmost importance as
we approach God in prayer. James says,
"When you ask, you do not receive, because you ask with wrong motives, that you
may spend what you get on your pleasures” (Jas. 4:3).
There is the danger of wanting the gifts someone else has because of what they achieve with
them. Simon the Sorcerer was impressed with the great signs and miracles he saw performed by
Philip, Peter and John. Luke tells us that
"When Simon saw that the Spirit was given at the laying on of the apostle's hands, he
offered them money and said, 'Give me also this ability so that everyone on whom I
lay my hands may receive the Holy Spirit'" (Acts 8:18-19).
The importance of prayer is seen in Paul's statement to the Christians at Corinth:
". . . as you help us by your prayers. Then many will give thanks on our behalf for the
charisma [gracious favor] granted us in answer to the prayers of many" (II Cor. 1:11).
Although the word charisma is here used in a more general sense of "gracious favor" the
association of prayer with the laying on of hands, as in the setting apart of the seven deacons
(Acts 6:6) and of Barnabas and Paul (Acts 13:3), suggests that prayer is vital in giving of God's
gifts. This is true whether it is gifts in general or more specifically, in the area of our spiritual
giftedness.

209
What was Peter's reaction?
"Peter answered: 'May your money perish with you, because you thought you could buy
the gift of God with money! You have no part or share in this ministry, because your
heart is not right before God. Repent of this wickedness and pray to the Lord. Perhaps
He will forgive you for having such a thought in your heart. For I see that you are full
of bitterness and captive to sin.'"
Why do you want to know what your gifts are? For the purpose of impressing others, selfish
enjoyment, curiosity? Gifts are not revealed for the purpose of impression, selfish enjoyment or
curiosity, but they are revealed to those who are committed to using them for the strengthening of
the rest of the body of Christ, the church (II Cor. 1:11).
Although the Greek word charisma is here most often translated "gracious favor" referring to
the general idea of grace rather than to the more limited idea of "gift of grace," the association of
prayer with the laying on of hands for specific ministry (Acts 6:6; 13:3) suggests that prayer is a
means of receiving God's grace.
IV. LAYING ON OF HANDS BY CHURCH LEADERS
Closely related to prayer is the laying on of hands. This is the fourth step in finding your gifts.
The gifts required by the church might be bestowed through the laying on of hands. The Giver
is always God in His sovereignty, but the channel would seem to be the designated leaders of the
local church (I Tim. 4:14-16).
"Do not neglect your charisma, which was given you through a prophetic message
when the body of elders laid their hands on you. Be diligent in these matters; give
yourself wholly to them, so that everyone may see your progress. Watch your life
and doctrine closely. Persevere in them."
Paul lays stress on working at your gift, not neglecting it, but being diligent giving yourself
wholly to it and persevering.
In his second letter to Timothy, Paul counsels Timothy,
"I remind you to fan into flame the charisma of God, which is in you through the laying
on of my hands" (II Tim. 1:6).

210
The first deacons (seven of them) were appointed by the laying on of hands. Though they were
already men "full of the Spirit and of wisdom" and had been selected for that reason, nevertheless
hands were laid on them (Acts 6:6) and both Stephen and Philip later manifested spiritual gifts in
their effective ministries (Acts 6:8,10,15) and had wider ministries than serving tables.
Michael Griffiths in his book, Grace Gifts, makes the following interesting points:
“This raises the interesting question of exactly when spiritual gifts are imparted which,
strangely enough, is a question not often asked. We do not need to insist that spiritual
gifts are sovereignly imparted once for all at the time of the new birth, although this
is partly true. These two verses in the Pastoral Epistles encourage us to believe that
charismata may be given within the church where they are to be exercised. It may also
be correct to see a gift more as a part of the whole manifestation of the grace of God
given to the whole congregation and less as a personally possessed piece of property." 2
V. EXPERIMENT WITH AS MANY AS YOU CAN
Discovering gifts is in some ways very much like discovering natural talents. You would never
know you had music talent unless you tried it. Experimentation is a very important factor in
finding what your gifts are.
Don't be afraid to experiment, to try various ministries. Fear of failure is often the biggest
hurdle to discovering spiritual gifts.
You will never find your gifts by playing it safe!
You must be unreservedly willing to do anything if you are to know the fullest use of your
spiritual gifts. Willingness to try something new may uncover a gift you never knew you
possessed.
One way to begin is by looking to see what needs there are around you. Then try to do
something to meet those needs. What are some of the needs of the people with whom you are in
contact? What are the needs of the church to which you belong. Find out where and how you can
be useful in any way, and do it.

211
VI. MUTUAL MINISTRY (IMPARTATION OR SHARING)
Paul wrote to the believers at Rome:
"I long to see you so that I may impart to you some charisma to make you strong--that
is that you and I may be mutually encouraged by each other's faith" (Rom. 1:11,12).
God gives gifts through mutual ministry between fellow believers. The verb used for "to make
you strong" is related to that used to describe the prophetic ministry of Silas and Judas Barsabbas:
"Judas and Silas, who themselves were prophets, said much to encourage and strengthen the
brothers" (Acts 15:32).
The ministry of edification is a never-ending process. Gifted believers minister to others, who,
thereby edified, exercise their abilities in the service of others, who in turn strengthen others, and
so on. No one gets to the point where he cannot benefit from the spiritual ministries of others.
Paul recognized this and so looked forward to ministering and being ministered to. Our faith in
God, not only by what He can do through us, but by what He can do through others, is a means
of encouraging and strengthening others. Our faith is in what God wants to do (and can do in
others and through this action strengthen their faith).
VII. NOTICE YOUR INCLINATIONS--EXAMINE YOUR FEELINGS
Personal feelings have come under careful scrutiny with many Christians. Some of us become
suspicious when someone is found enjoying life. We think something must be wrong.
Ray Stedman perceptively wrote:
"Somewhere the idea has found deep entrenchment in Christian circles that doing what
God wants you to do is always unpleasant; that Christians must always make choices
between doing what they want to do and being happy, and doing what God wants them
to do and being completely miserable. Nothing could be more removed from truth. The
exercise of a spiritual gift is always a satisfying, enjoyable experience though sometimes
the occasion on which it is exercised may be an unhappy one. Jesus said it was His
constant delight to do the will of the One who sent Him. The Father's gift awakened
His own desire and He went about doing what He intensely enjoyed doing.” 3
We are not to equate unhappiness with serving God.

212
Desire for a gift may well point out the existence of that gift. C. Peter Wagner put it,
"It is the same God who gives spiritual gifts who also oversees the way each one of us
is made up in our total being. God knows every detail of our psychological condition,
our glands and hormones, our metabolism, our total personality. He understands our
feelings perfectly. And He knows that if we enjoy doing a task we do a better job at
than if we do not enjoy it. So part of the plan of God, as I understand it, is to match
the spiritual gift He gives us without feelings in such a way that if we really have a
gift we will feel good using it. This may well be why God reserves the assigning of
spiritual gifts to Himself. All the computers in IBM wouldn't be equipped to do that
for the hundreds of millions of Christians around the world, but it is no problem to
God Almighty." 4
There is no conflict between pleasing God and enjoying yourself. The psalmist testified,
"Delight yourself in the Lord and He will give you the desires of your heart" (Ps. 37:4). Then Paul
adds, "It is God who works in you to will and to act according to His good purpose" (Phil. 2:13).
God enables us to want, to will and to carry out God's good purpose. When we do God's will we
will be doing what we want to do.
Why is it so important that we enjoy doing God's will, using His gfits? Because when a person
exercises a ministry, that individual subconsciously communicates the motivation behind the
ministry. If the motivation or attitude is negative, those to whome we minister will perceive that
negative message, and if the attitude is positive, the message that comes across will be positive
and therefore effective.
To examine our feelings, therefore, is important when we experiment with the gifts.
It should be kept in mind however, that the desire for a certain gift does not automatically
guarantee it. The overriding factor is the will of God. The final decision belongs to God who gives
gifts as He chooses (I Cor. 12:11; Heb. 2:4). Strong desire for a certain gift we never discover in
ourselves should make us examine our motives for wanting such a gift. It is of utmost importance
that we place ourselves under the sovereign care and will of God, trusting Him to entrust to us
that gift He desires us to use. For then His desire becomes our desire. The perfect blending of
God's desire with our desire is what God wants.

213
VIII. EVALUATE YOUR EFFECTIVENESS
Effectiveness is key in discovering your giftedness. It keeps you from spiritualizing. Since the
purpose of the gifts is for ministry you should expect that they will work. Gifts are given to
accomplish a specific task in the context of the body of Christ. If you are gifted you will get
results. If you have the gift of leadership, people will follow. If you have the gift of administration,
the organization will run more smoothly and effectively. If you have the gift of healing, people
will get well. If you have the gift of evangelism, people will be saved through your witness.
This is where step IX becomes so crucial.
IX. CONFIRMATION FROM THE BODY
Because self-estimate may be colored by deception, your character and abilities are often best
evaluated by others. If you think you have a spiritual gift and are trying to exercise it, but no one
else in your church thinks you have it--you probably don't. Your gifts need to be confirmed.
One professor put it, “It’s so strange to meet someone who claims to have the gift of
preaching when no one has the gift of listening.”
C. H. Spurgeon, “the Prince of Preachers,” claimed, “If you don’t know how to preach, you
haven’t been called.”
Feelings and desires are important, but they are far from infallible!
If you think you have the gift of leadership, but no one follows your leadership, reconsider
your gift. If you sing and hardly ever receive positive feedback, look somewhere else for your
gift. If you’re teaching and students stay away, think about doing something else.
Confirmation from the Body is a check on all the steps. Though it is number 9 in order, in
many ways it is the most important of all.
Gifts are given to be used in the context of the body of Christ. It is therefore necessary that the
other members of the body have the final word in confirming your gift.
Confirmation is important because often as we are doing Christian service, others will see a gift
in us long before we ourselves are aware of it. Sometimes the joy and preoccupation of being
involved in ministry makes us oblivious to the special abilities which the Holy Spirit has given
us. This is where other Christians who are discerning are so important. It is our responsibility
as fellow Christians to encourage each other when we observe a gift that someone has.

214
Because the gift of encouragement was clearly evident, the apostles gave a disciple named
Joseph a new name, “Son of Encouragement” or “Barnabas” (Acts 4:36).
Confirmation is important also in that it builds a system of accountability for the use of your
gifts. Though we are ultimately accountable to God, we are also immediately accountable to
each other.
If you have a certain gift and nobody knows it, it is very easy for you to be lazy about using it
for no one will know the difference. However, once your gift is known and confirmed by the
body, your fellow believers will expect to see that gift used.
The existence of a gift is a call to exercise it. Eyes are purposeless unless they exercise the
function of sight. Paul advised Timothy, “Do not neglect your gift” (I Tim. 4:14). Then he
adds, “Be diligent in these matters; give yourself wholly to them, so that everyone may see
your progress (I Tim. 4:15). Paul also told Timothy, “Discharge all the duties of your ministry”
(II Tim. 4:5b). When gifts are faithfully used, they become increasingly effective, but when
neglected God’s service is curtailed.
Because the disuse of a limb results in paralysis or atrophy, doctors order patients up soon
after surgery for exercise. Similarly, exercise is the only way to prevent a gift’s lapse or
collapse.
An important principle in the use of spiritual gifts is that the exercise of one gift may lead to
the discovery of other gifts. Philip was chosen as one of the first deacons of the early church
(“Jerusalem seven”) to distribute food etc. because of his wisdom, faith and being full of the
Holy Spirit. He exercised his gifts of administration, helps and mercy in helping those Grecian
widows who were being overlooked by the Aramaic-speaking community (Acts 6:1-5). Later
Philip is referred to as an evangelist and miracle-worker (Acts 8:4-8, 28-40). It is probable that
the faithful use of his gifts of wisdom, helps, administration and mercy led to the discovery of
his gifts of evangelism and miracles.
Jesus taught this principle when He stated, “Well done, good and faithful servant! You have
been faithful with a few things; I will put you in charge of many things” (Mt. 25:23).
The faithful use of one gift often leads to other gifts. Faithfulness in one area may lead to a
wider ministry.
Due to ignorance, unbelief, and disobedience God’s gifts are not being used to their fullest.
The insufficient number of qualified workers in the Lord’s ministry cannot be blamed on the
Holy Spirit, but on those who neglect or resist Him. In each Christian resides the Holy Spirit
who longs to see us discover and develop the gifts He has placed within us. Each church is
filled with believers in whom are hidden treasures. Unused gifts squander the grace of God.

215
Some Christians who used their gifts in previous days have allowed these gifts to cool almost
to ashes. To such Paul says, “Fan into flame the gift of God which is in you” (II Tim. 1:6).
Rekindle the slumbering ashes into a hot flame. Once God gives a gift, He does not take it
back. Paul reassured the Christians at Rome, “For God’s gifts and His call are irrevocable”
(Rom. 11:29).
God has given to each one of us a fellowship of believers. It is the purpose of the Christian
community to help each other live out our faith in the crucible of daily living. Being weak by
nature we need continual support and stimulus by interacting with each other. We need to be
involved. We need to be a part.
Dietrich Bonhoeffer’s warning needs to be repeated:
“A community which allows unemployed members to exist within will perish
because of them. It will be well, therefore, if every member receives a definite
task to perform for the community, that he may know in hours of doubt that he,
too, is not useless and unusable.” 5
Without each person’s involvement the church of Jesus Christ limps, hobbles along.
Without the use of each person’s gifts the engine of the church is unable to run on all her
cylinders.
God has given all of us gifts, it is our responsibility and privilege to discover, develop
and use them to His honor and glory. John states, “From the fullness of His grace we have all
received one blessing after another” (Jn. 1:16). God’s grace-gifts are His blessings to us to
bless others with.
Let us all turn to the Giver of all gifts and blessings and pray:
“Lord, I want to be a channel for your grace to be expressed in the congregation
of your people. Lord, give more of Your fullness, grace and, within the spiritual
body in which You have placed me, may I both receive grace through others and
mediate grace to others, that there may be glory to You in the church and in
Christ Jesus for ever and ever. Amen.” 6
Since God has already given us gifts that differ according to the grace He has given to
us, let each of us exercise them accordingly:

216
“If a man’s gift is prophesying, let him use it in proportion to his faith.
If it is serving, let him serve; if it is teaching, let him teach; if it is
encouraging, let him encourage, if it is contributing to the needs of
others, let him give generously; if it is leadership, let him govern
diligently, if it is showing mercy, let him do it cheerfully” (Rom. 12:6-8).

217
IX. AN ATMOSPHERE FOR PRACTICE AND DEVELOPMENT

218
Why is it that we so often see the children of the kingdom of darkness wiser than the
children of light? Jesus, of course, predicted this (Lk. 16:8). Nowhere is this more true than in
the area of equipping.
In his book, Dedication and Leadership, Douglas Hyde writes the afterthoughts of a
former communist. He points out,
“The majority of people who join the Communist Party do so knowing very little
about communism. This is as true of the intellectuals as of the workers. The
potential recruit sees the Party in action.” 1
Hyde continues by sharing at what point a candidate in the Communist Party is trained.
“The instruction of the new Party member does not normally begin immediately
after he joins. Quite deliberately, and with good reason, the Party sends its new
members, whenever possible, into some form of public activity before instruction
begins.” 2
George Mallone, in his book, Those Controversial Gifts, perceptively analyzes this
approach and gives a stinging, though accurate and fair assessment, of the evangelical church.
“This Communist training principle could have been borrowed from Jesus of
Nazareth! Jesus told Peter and the others to follow him in order to become
fishers of men. His “come and see” invitation was soon followed by “go and
tell.” Jesus sent them out by twos, by twelves, by seventies. He sent them out
long before they were ready--at least by our standards. Those men and women
who turned the world upside down hardly knew the content of the Apostle’s
Creed. They saw Jesus in action and were involved in service long before their
instruction was complete.
It is hard to imagine a church system more unproductive for equipping ministries
than the one normally promoted. If by brilliant and creative human ingenuity a
church structure were devised to prevent the development of gifts, it could
hardly improve on what we have. Large groups of people assemble to hear one
person or a very few exercise their gifts, while the majority ruminate, evaluate
or otherwise passively listen. Seldom are people trusted with any concrete
ministry until they have proved themselves as Christians for several years. Little
or nothing is expected of new Christians except that they study, listen and watch
until they have grown mature. A high priority is placed on cognitive learning.

219
Errors in doctrine or simple doctrinal immaturity are regarded as sufficient
reason for people to do nothing except listen. Has an enemy designed this church
structure?” 3
The training methods of Jesus are in stark contrast to what is common to our training
in church. Peter did not recognize Jesus as the Christ, the Messiah, until he had been actively
involved in service for two-and-a-half years (Mt. 16:16). It is evident from the biblical
accounts that Peter had already been used by God in preaching, healing and casting out
demons. The abortive attempt of the disciples to heal a child with convulsions (Lk. 9:40)
probably suggests that they were experimenting beyond their ability.
Before we are tempted to criticize the disciples for their unsuccessful attempts at
healing or exorcism, let us be reminded that it is far better to try and fail than not to try at all.
Faith, after all, requires that we step out and take risks. Risk is part and parcel of what faith is
all about.
Fear is the greatest enemy of experimentation. Experimentation where there is an
opportunity for practicing and developing one’s gifts is crucial. Gifts, like talents, need to be
developed. They are not handed to us by God refined as though they can just automatically be
put into operation and produce effective results. People need various opportunities to hone
their gifts.
FEAR OF GOD
While Scripture is very clear that the proper attitude of a creature to a Creator is fear in
the sense of reverence and awe (Job 28:28; Ps. 111:10; Prov. 14:26-27; Jer. 32:40), it is not
right to have a kind of fear that sees God as a hard taskmaster who is virtually impossible to
please. The Parable of the Talents (Lk. 19:11-27 warns against burying our talents, abilities,
gifts, money) for fear they won’t be acceptable to God. Because the person with the one talent
viewed his master wrongly he was unable to function. So often we do the same with God. For
fear that God would never be pleased with our actions (ministry) we simply stay inactive and
play it safe.
The Bible is clear that it is better to try and fail than not to try at all. We believe that to
fail is to be a failure whereas God sees our attempts, even when we fail, as opportunities for
learning. In fact, it is usually when we fail at something that we learn our greatest lessons when
we do not give in to pessimism and defeat. We need to learn how not to do things as well as
how to do them. Failing, then, is not failure, nor defeat, but the backdoor to success.

220
Discovering, developing and using our gifts is our responsibility. God simply has not
given us the right not to discover, develop and use our gifts. A healthy, biblical understanding
of who God is and what He is like is crucial to an appreciation for the gifts and a confidence in
their use. God, the Giver of spiritual gifts, has not given us His unmerited gifts to scare,
overwhelm and intimidate us. They have been given lovingly and graciously by a heavenly
Father who trusts His children with His resources.
FEAR OF OURSELVES
Low self-esteem makes us fearful of our efforts at anything. It makes us feel
inadequate, unimportant, worthless and useless. In our timidity we have forgotten Paul’s
exhortation to Timothy:
“For God did not give us a spirit of timidity, but a spirit of power, of love and of
self-discipline” (II Tim. 1:7).
A cowardly reluctance in the use of our giftedness definitely is not from God. The
Spirit—the Holy Spirit—given by God is a Spirit of power and boldness. Power (dunamis) in
Greek means among other things “the ability to do.” It is the Spirit of God who gives us the
power we need to overcome our timidity and do what God has called us to do.
Paul also points out in this verse that God’s Spirit is a spirit of love. Love will guard us
against pride. Paul warned:
“For by grace given me I say to every one of you: Do not think of yourself more
highly than you ought, but rather think of yourself with sober judgment, in
accordance with the measure of faith God has given you” (Rom. 12:3).
Love, which by its very nature is humble (I Cor. 13:4), will keep us from valuing
ourselves higher than we ought and it will also help us in not valuing ourselves lower than we
ought. Love centers on God who gave us value, dignity and significance. By focusing on Him
we are freed from excessive examination of our own value or worth. The contribution we
make to the body of Christ with our gifts is not seen in terms of our greatness but in terms of
God’s gracious love which has enabled us to share our giftedness with others. This sharing
results in mutual upbuilding.
Self-discipline is the third evidence of the work of the Spirit of God in our lives
according to Paul’s exhortation for Timothy. Paul similarly said to the Christians at Rome:

221
“For you did not receive a spirit that makes you a slave again to fear, but you
received the Spirit of sonship. And by Him we cry, ‘Abba, Father.’ The Spirit
Himself testifies with our spirit that we are God’s children” (Rom. 8:15-16).
Assurance of our sonship frees us from the bondage and enslavement to fear. Fear
makes us timid as we focus on ourselves—our weaknesses, inabilities, sins. We end up in
negativism which saps us of our energies. Either we try to fight our feelings of worthlessness
and uselessness by proving to God, ourselves and others that we have some worth, or we give
in to despair. Either way, our focus is on ourselves. Assurance that we are God’s children frees
us from having to prove anything since all we have to do is accept our sonship as a free gift.
This enables us to focus on the God who has so graciously accepted us into His family and
give our energies to opportunities for ministry which He opens up as we live in communion
with our heavenly Father. As our minds are disciplined by the Spirit we have no time for
thoughts that are self-condemning and despairing. The Spirit keeps us in tune to Himself.
Paul had the proper perspective witnessed by his address to the Christians at Corinth:
“Such confidence as this is ours through Christ before God. Not that we are
competent in ourselves to claim anything for ourselves, but our competence
comes from God. He has made us competent as ministers of a new covenant—
not of the letter but of the Spirit; for the letter kills, but the Spirit gives life . . .
But we have this treasure in jars of clay to show that this all-surpassing
power is from God and not from us” (II Cor. 3:4-6; 4:7).
When we see ourselves as “jars of clay” whose confidence, competence and power
comes from God we are freed to minister in humility and love.
FEAR OF OTHERS
Fear is such a normal human emotion that there are more than thirty Greek and Hebrew
words for it in the Bible. While there are some fears that are positive and necessary, most are
negative and unnecessary. Although Scripture exhorts us to show a healthy fear (respect) to
those in authority over us whether in the realm of politics, vocation or religion (Rom. 13:1-3;
I Pet. 2:18; Heb. 13:17), we are not to be intimidated or slavishly fearful of anyone. The Bible
is replete with warnings about the fear of man. Solomon pointed out that it is a real trap.
“Fear of man will prove to be a snare, but whoever trusts in the Lord is kept safe.”
(Prov. 29:25)

222
Fear of people is dominant in our culture. Having lost a healthy fear of God (reverence,
awe, respect) we have ended up with either no fear of God at all or a phobic, slavish fear which
sees God as a Celestial Cop. This nonfear or neurotic fear of God has left us fearing ourselves
and fearing man. Isaiah, the prophet, reasoned:
“I, even I, am he who comforts you. Who are you that you fear mortal men,
the sons of men, who are but grass, that you forget the Lord your Maker, who
stretched out the heavens and laid the foundations of the earth, that you live in
constant terror every day because of the wrath of the oppressor, who is bent on
destruction?” (Isa. 51:13).
While Isaiah addressed fear of physical safety, it is fear of social and spiritual safety that
often keeps us in fear of man. We play it safe, stay in the ministry rut, for fear that what we
attempt to do may be unacceptable, frowned upon and even rejected by fellow believers.
Saul sadly admitted to Samuel:
“I have sinned. I violated the Lord’s command and your instructions.
I was afraid of the people and so I gave in to them” (I Sam. 15:24).
Our innate desire to be accepted often prompts us to do things which deep down inside
we know are wrong or that desire of acceptance keeps us from doing what we believe God
calls us to do. Too often we compromise principles simply to avoid being misunderstood.
This does not mean that we are to be independent and individualistic in our approach to
Christianity. While our religion is private, it is not individualistic. The church of Jesus Christ is
a body and we are to function within that body as fellow members (I Cor. 12). Mutual
upbuilding in the body is impossible where believers see themselves primarily as individuals
who “go it alone with God.” Such Lone Ranger mentality frustrates and destroys fellowship
and service in the body. We are not to be harsh, belligerent or unconcerned about what others
think. It is natural and right to desire acceptance and approval from people, but not at any
price—our integrity and our faithfulness to God.
If a course of action is right we should take it because it is right. If it is wrong, we
should avoid it because it is wrong--even though it may cost us acceptance, approval,
friendship, popularity, position, prestige.

As we prayerfully seek God’s will with the wise counsel of others we must have the
courage to launch out into untraveled territory. This is true in the area of giftedness—our
spiritual gifts—as in any other area of our Christian life. Our churches must provide an open
and accepting atmosphere which provides safety for experimentation. Such love and
acceptance will free our people to move out in faith to discover, develop and use their gifts for
the church, the body of Christ.
223

224
PERSONAL SPIRITUAL GIFTS ANALYSIS
Circle the numeral which best relates each statement below and on the following pages to you own
personal situation.
0= Does not relate.
1= Relates, but minimally, occasionally.
2= Relates sometimes.
3= Relates often, maximally.
0 1 2 3 1. Diligence and zeal in seeing God’s work accomplished.
0 1 2 3 2. Proclaims God’s truth in an authoritative and God-inspired way.
0 1 2 3 3. Great need and desire to witness to nonbelievers.
0 1 2 3 4. Has a heart for taking responsibility for the growth of a group of believers.
0 1 2 3 5. A strong desire to study the Bible.
0 1 2 3 6. Desire to help others.
0 1 2 3 7. Readily gives advice to others.
0 1 2 3 8. Finds delight in giving to God’s work.
0 1 2 3 9. A person whom people tend to follow.
0 1 2 3 10. High sense of empathy, ability to feel with.
0 1 2 3 11. A strong sense of a call by God for establishing new works.
0 1 2 3 12. Uncompromising love for truth with no fear in taking a stand for God.
0 1 2 3 13. Deep burden for the lost.
0 1 2 3 14. Patience in working with people.
0 1 2 3 15. Delight in researching the Word.
0 1 2 3 16. Easily sees things that need to be taken care of.
0 1 2 3 17. People tend to react strong toward what he says either for or against.
0 1 2 3 18. Generous.
0 1 2 3 19. Manifests strength and confidence to others.
0 1 2 3 20. Great sensitivity to the feelings of others.
0 1 2 3 21. A deep trust in God to do what is necessary in unusual situations to
establish authority for God’s work.
0 1 2 3 22.Willingness to bring message of doom and judgment even where there is no
repentance. Not hesitant to confront evil.
0 1 2 3 23. Sharing the faith comes easily.
0 1 2 3 24. Sensitivity to the needs of people, especially hurting people.
0 1 2 3 25. Great interest in validating the truth of God’s Word.
0 1 2 3 26. Unselfish nature which likes to do tasks, menial or otherwise, to help others.
0 1 2 3 27. People are often drawn to him because they sense and empathetic ear and
helpful insight.

0 1 2 3 28. Likes to give material resources without public notice.
0 1 2 3 29. Tends to be aggressive. Takes charge of situations.
0 1 2 3 30. Enjoys visiting those who are suffering physically or mentally.
0 1 2 3 31. Multigifted, having one or more other leadership gifts.
0 1 2 3 32. Often lacks tact in correcting people.
0 1 2 3 33. Attracted to unbelievers because of a desire to win them to Christ.
0 1 2 3 34. Sacrificially gives of self for the benefit of others.
0 1 2 3 35. Ability to effectively communicate God’s Word for His people.
0 1 2 3 36. Practically minded.
0 1 2 3 37. Tends to cheer people up by hopeful attitude and demeanor.
0 1 2 3 38. Often sees financial needs which others overlook.
0 1 2 3 39. Finds joy in leadership positions rather than frustration and difficulty.
0 1 2 3 40. Finds enjoyment and fulfillment in bringing hope to those who are sick or
suffering.
0 1 2 3 41. Ability to face new situations.
0 1 2 3 42. Persuasive in defining what is right and wrong.
0 1 2 3 43. Tends to focus on the ABC’s of Christianity--the gospel.
0 1 2 3 44. Looked upon as a spiritual leader.
0 1 2 3 45. Uncommon clearness and accuracy in interpreting Scripture.
0 1 2 3 46. Congenial, wanting to be well-liked by others.
0 1 2 3 47. Can be very tough as well as extremely tender. Great concern to meet a
person at the level of deepest need whether it be rebuke, correction,
encouragement, or comfort.
0 1 2 3 48. Great faith in God’s ability to bless financially. Therefore is quick to give
joyfully and sacrificially.
0 1 2 3 49. Challenged by difficult circumstances and finds a way to deal with them.
0 1 2 3 50. Strong desire to remove hurts and bring healing to those hurting.
0 1 2 3 51. Determination to see things through. (Persistence)
0 1 2 3 52. Ability to discern the character and motives of people.
0 1 2 3 53. Ability to give a simple explanation of Christian message.
0 1 2 3 54. Ability to motivate people toward a common goal and work with them to
achieve it.
0 1 2 3 55. Uncommon insight into the meaning of Scripture.
0 1 2 3 56. Listens to others uncritically.
0 1 2 3 57. Ability to disturb the comfortable and comfort the disturbed.
0 1 2 3 58. Tends to have the ability to make a lot of money
0 1 2 3 59. Enjoys being “up front” leading, inspiring, motivation, challenging others
rather than working “behind the scenes.”
225

226
0 1 2 3 60. Willing and eager to spend time, money and resources to help those who are
in distress.
0 1 2 3 61. The ability to sense what God wants to do and to not be afraid to do it.
0 1 2 3 62. A holy hatred for evil.
0 1 2 3 63. Takes a very practical approach to the Bible. Gets frustrated with people
who spend a lot of time speculating and arguing about controversial
doctrine (theology).
0 1 2 3 64. Deep concern for the spiritual well-being of unbelievers.
0 1 2 3 65. Constant burden to analyze better ways to say things or explain them.
0 1 2 3 66. Willingness to do “small” jobs without any credit just for the joy of doing
them and knowing they are a help to someone.
0 1 2 3 67. Does not hesitate to challenge the spiritually apathetic.
0 1 2 3 68. A person of great faith.
0 1 2 3 69. Special concern for people in helping them to reach their objectives and
goals.
0 1 2 3 70. Great patience with those in need.
0 1 2 3 71. Drive within that cannot be satisfied apart from seeing unreached people
reached.
0 1 2 3 72. A deep concern for the reputation and program of God.
0 1 2 3 73. Tends to be a free spirit. Easily frustrated with board and committee work.
0 1 2 3 74. Usually picked as a leader in committees, organizations, etc.
0 1 2 3 75. Tends to be self-disciplined and objective in his approach to scripture.
0 1 2 3 76. Tends to be shy and inhibited on front of others (Especially in front of a
group).
0 1 2 3 77. Ability to give wise council to the perplexed, addicted, guilty, sorrowing.
0 1 2 3 78. Manages money well which enables him to give generously.
0 1 2 3 79. Tends toward optimism. In visualizing how things could be he focuses on
the possibilities rather than the difficulties.
0 1 2 3 80. Good listener.
0 1 2 3 81. Ability and sensitivity to work with people of other cultures.
0 1 2 3 82. Willingness to experience brokenness to convict others of the need for
brokenness.
0 1 2 3 83. Tends to be motivated by the emotions.
0 1 2 3 84. Ability to maintain discipline and order among people.
0 1 2 3 85. Ability to make difficult Biblical truths understandable to others.
0 1 2 3 86. Submissive spirit.
0 1 2 3 87. Ability to stimulate others to seek God and use their giftedness in service for
God’s kingdom.
0 1 2 3 88. Willing to give to others even when he needs it for his own needs.
0 1 2 3 89. Ability to persuade others to move toward achieving a biblical objective.
0 1 2 3 90. Tends to be more subjective (heart oriented) than objective (mind oriented).

0 1 2 3 91. Ability to wisely select leaders for God’s work.
0 1 2 3 92. A need to express his message verbally, especially regarding right and
wrong.
0 1 2 3 93. Zealous about fulfilling the great commission.
0 1 2 3 94. Exerts influence among him so as to instill loyalty to him, to his way of
thinking and doing.
0 1 2 3 95. Ability to feed others by guiding them to passages of Scripture that apply in
a given situation.
0 1 2 3 96. Quick to assist leaders to relieve them of their essential work.
0 1 2 3 97. Great sense of urgency to get things done and willingness to share that
urgency with others. Prods others to active involvement.
0 1 2 3 98. Tremendous joy in giving to meet a need.
0 1 2 3 99. A strong sense of direction. He knows where he (under God’s leadership)
wants to go and how to get there.
0 1 2 3 100. Inclined to make decisions based on emotions.
0 1 2 3 101. Vision for new work. Frustrated with maintaining existing ministries.
0 1 2 3 102. Forceful personality.
0 1 2 3 103. Leading others to Christ becomes natural.
0 1 2 3 104. Easily sees the problems in groups and accepts responsibility to help them.
0 1 2 3 105. A greater joy in researching truth than in presenting it.
0 1 2 3 106. Sees himself in a “supportive” role rather than in leadership.
0 1 2 3 107. Practical approach to Scripture. Deep concern that Christians apply God’s
truth in their lives.
0 1 2 3 108. God often blesses him with resources in a miraculous way.
0 1 2 3 109. Ability to steer others through difficulty.
0 1 2 3 110. Attracted to, and understanding of those who are in distress.
0 1 2 3 111. A great faith in God to do the impossible.
0 1 2 3 112. Tends to see the needs of a group as a whole and willing to take a stand on
what needs to be done.
0 1 2 3 113. Excited about outreach and often frustrated with “maintenance” work.
0 1 2 3 114. Looked upon as a person of authority.
0 1 2 3 115. Sometimes strongly technically oriented.
0 1 2 3 116. Finds deep satisfaction in seeing another person experience a deep level of
effectiveness as a result of providing help behind the scenes.
0 1 2 3 117. Tends to be expressive in a group setting.
0 1 2 3 118. Ability to make wise purchases and investments.
0 1 2 3 119. Confidence to accomplish what seems impossible to others.
0 1 2 3 120. Easy to talk to.
0 1 2 3 121. Tends to have a deep appreciation for diversity.
0 1 2 3 122. Persistent in seeing that God’s message gets through.
227

0 1 2 3 123. Tends to be friendly and outgoing.
0 1 2 3 124. Feeds followers by guiding them to verses and passages that are helpful to
their growth in Christ.
0 1 2 3 125. Ability to stimulate others to learn.
0 1 2 3 126. Does not mind having others receive acclaim for things that he also
worked very hard on.
0 1 2 3 127. Tends to be subjective rather than objective.
0 1 2 3 128. Looks for ways to give to motivate others to give as well. Challenges
others to give as well through his own example.
0 1 2 3 129. Tends to have the ability to recognize abilities in others and help them find
ways to use their abilities.
0 1 2 3 130. Often finds it difficult to be firm with others. Tries to avoid hurt feelings.
0 1 2 3 131. Takes the Great Commission very seriously. Constantly seeks ways to get
the gospel out.
0 1 2 3 132. Tends to be more depressed than lighthearted about life and its problems.
0 1 2 3 133. Goes where unbelievers are in order to share the GOOD NEWS with
them.
0 1 2 3 134. Concern and ability to restore those who have wandered from God’s path.
0 1 2 3 135. Great emphasis on content-- “meat.”
0 1 2 3 136. Feels more comfortable to have another person in charge and working on a
given assignment.
0 1 2 3 137. Often sought for council and advice.
0 1 2 3 138. Concern that God only gets the best. Not satisfied with giving God the
left-overs.
0 1 2 3 139. Oriented toward the future. Constantly thinking about how things can be.
Deep concern that we all reach our full potential.
0 1 2 3 140. Finds it difficult to say “no” where there is a need expressed.
0 1 2 3 141. A person of authority who others look to for leadership.
0 1 2 3 142. Tends to be dominant and individualistic and thus having few, if any,
friends.
0 1 2 3 143. Experiences results in witnessing. It is common for people to come to
Christ as a result of his witness.
0 1 2 3 144. Likes to give precise steps of action in urging people on toward spiritual
maturity.
0 1 2 3 145. Deep love for God’s truth and a thorough study of it.
0 1 2 3 146. Looks for opportunities to assist others so that God’s work can be done
more efficiently.
0 1 2 3 147. Speaks with authority.
0 1 2 3 148. Sees giving as taking part in the ministry to which he gives. Giving is not
just money being disposed of; it is symbolic of time and energy that is
directed towards a ministry.
228

229
0 1 2 3 149. Enjoys exercising leadership even though there are difficulties, loneliness
and the continual chance of being misunderstood.
0 1 2 3 150. Drawn to people who are ignored by others. Looks out for the
“underdog.”
0 1 2 3 151. Enjoys giving direction to others and making decisions for them.
0 1 2 3 152. Enjoys providing food and lodging for those in need.
0 1 2 3 153. Unusual ability to trust God.
0 1 2 3 154. Great sensitivity to the spirit of God.
0 1 2 3 155. Great perception in being able to see the meaning beyond gathered facts
and data. Ability to form doctrinal truth founded on principles rather than
on words and events. Ability to see the big theological picture.
0 1 2 3 156. Faith for the supernatural.
0 1 2 3 157. Bold for God.
0 1 2 3 158. Sensitive to the voice of the Holy Spirit.
0 1 2 3 159. Ability to speak a language (or an “ecstatic speech”) never learned.
0 1 2 3 160. Interpreting tongues never learned.
0 1 2 3 161. Great interest and skill in detail work.
0 1 2 3 162. Easygoing.
0 1 2 3 163. Accepts God’s promises at face value and applies them to a given situation
until God meets the situation.
0 1 2 3 164. Tends to be subjective.
0 1 2 3 165. Great ability to distinguish between what is cultural and temporal and what is
eternal and universal.
0 1 2 3 166. Deep trust in God to do the impossible.
0 1 2 3 167. Tends to have strong personality.
0 1 2 3 168. Profound sense of right and wrong.
0 1 2 3 169. Faith in God for the miraculous.
0 1 2 3 170. Sensitive to the inner promptings of the Spirit of God.
0 1 2 3 171. Well-organized.
0 1 2 3 172. Tends to be friendly and out-going.
0 1 2 3 173. Unusual desire to know God in His fullness and fully depend on Him alone.
0 1 2 3 174. Faith in the miraculous.
0 1 2 3 175. Firm and confident in what he says.
0 1 2 3 176. Used as an instrument of God to heal the sick.
0 1 2 3 177. Belief in God to heal the sick, to deliver the distressed, to free the
possessed (by demons).
0 1 2 3 178. Keen insight to the difference between truth and error with the ability to
discern good as well as evil.
0 1 2 3 179. Tends to have an active prayer life.
0 1 2 3 180. Puts great emphasis on the heart (the seat of emotion and feelings) in
Christian experience.

0 1 2 3 181. Thorough and careful in approaching anything.
0 1 2 3 182. Great ability to make people feel comfortable and “at home.”
0 1 2 3 183. Believes God in spite of circumstances.
0 1 2 3 184. Deep insight into God’s ways--how He works by His Spirit.
0 1 2 3 185. Independent--not dependent on approval from others. Self-assured--he
believes he knows what he is saying because of his relationship to God
and his giftedness.
0 1 2 3 186. Speaks and acts with great authority.
0 1 2 3 187. Available as an instrument of God’s supernatural change in our lives.
0 1 2 3 188. Tendency to be serious and introspective and easily given to gloominess.
0 1 2 3 189. Tends to pray with authority.
0 1 2 3 190. Tends to be mystical to the point of mysticism.
0 1 2 3 191. Makes decisions purely on facts and proven data.
0 1 2 3 192. Deep love for people and enjoyment in having people around.
0 1 2 3 193. Believes that God is active in our daily affairs.
0 1 2 3 194. Great love and interest in truth.
0 1 2 3 195. Speaks with authority when he shares insight.
0 1 2 3 196. Deep concern for the health of the whole body of Christ, not just the
individual.
0 1 2 3 197. Often does not know what he is doing when he is stirred by the Holy Spirit
to do something but things happen when he responds to God’s leading.
0 1 2 3 198. Tends to be introverted bordering on being timid.
0 1 2 3 199. Tends to have a child-like faith.
0 1 2 3 200. Expects God to work supernaturally.
0 1 2 3 201. More interested in the welfare of the group than own desires.
0 1 2 3 202. Sensitive in spotting strangers or people who look sad or lonely.
0 1 2 3 203. Trusts God for the impossible.
0 1 2 3 204. Ability to share a specific word or message from God to a concrete
situation.
0 1 2 3 205. Tends to be mystical (meditative) in his approach to spiritual things.
0 1 2 3 206. Doesn’t always know or claim to know the results of the use of his gift.
0 1 2 3 207. Used by God as a channel for His powerful works that transcend ordinary
and natural methods.
0 1 2 3 208. Has feelings of uneasiness when there is anything wrong.
0 1 2 3 209. Tends to be emotional to the point of emotionalism.
0 1 2 3 210. A deep sense of satisfaction that God is completing His message to a
congregation as he brings the interpretation to a message in tongues.
0 1 2 3 211. Enjoys putting together various details of a project in a systematic way.
0 1 2 3 212. Doesn’t mind having unexpected guests at home.
0 1 2 3 213. Believes not only that God “can” but that He “will” meet any person or
any situation.
230

0 1 2 3 214. Serious student of God’s Word.
0 1 2 3 215. Tends to be theologically oriented with leaning toward the theoretical
rather than the practical.
0 1 2 3 216. Intense compassion for the suffering.
0 1 2 3 217. Great concern for the display of God’s power which testifies to His
greatness and majesty.
0 1 2 3 218. Feels an immediate and instinctive rejection of the spirit of a person or
teaching when an attitude or teaching has an untrue ring.
0 1 2 3 219. Tends to become easily frustrated and irritated with discussions and
arguments over doctrinal intricacies (minor details or complicated issues).
0 1 2 3 220. Ability to speak in tongues.
0 1 2 3 221. Frustrated when committees function without a clear understanding of the
objectives or goals.
0 1 2 3 222. Considers the home a real place of ministry.
0 1 2 3 223. Faith that God is always reliable and faithful.
0 1 2 3 224. Tends to be patient in dealing with people.
0 1 2 3 225. Tends to be subjective.
0 1 2 3 226. Sensitive to the voice of the Holy Spirit.
0 1 2 3 227. Speaks and acts with great authority.
0 1 2 3 228. Quick to analyze the reasoning and rational of others.
0 1 2 3 229. Tends to approach scripture in a devotional manner, emphasizing the heart
over the mind.
0 1 2 3 230. Interpreting tongues never learned.
0 1 2 3 231. Ability to organize and direct people towards certain goals.
0 1 2 3 232. Provides home for those passing through who need a place to stay.
0 1 2 3 233. Bold to venture out in faith. Reaches out beyond what is reasonable and
practical and safe.
0 1 2 3 234. Takes a practical approach to the Bible. The great concern is how biblical
truth applies to a person and situation.
0 1 2 3 235. Serious student of God’s Word.
0 1 2 3 236. Great concern for the display of God’s power and goodness which
testifies toHis greatness and majesty.
0 1 2 3 237. Experienced God’s supernatural intervention (the unusual) in his life.
0 1 2 3 238. Ability to identify root spiritual problems.
0 1 2 3 239. Openness to the Spirit of God.
0 1 2 3 240. Tends to pray with authority.
0 1 2 3 241. Ability to recruit others to accomplish a given task.
0 1 2 3 242. Enjoys participating in church suppers or social events.
0 1 2 3 243. Prays with confidence that God will answer.
231

0 1 2 3 244. Great ability to help people find and understand what God wants them to
do and how to do it.
0 1 2 3 245. Ability to share a specific word or message from God to a specific
situation.
0 1 2 3 246. Experienced God’s supernatural intervention (the unusual) in his own life.
0 1 2 3 247. Sensitive to the voice of the Holy Spirit.
0 1 2 3 248. Sees issues with deep feelings, whether good or bad, right or wrong,
often without knowing why.
0 1 2 3 249. Allows room for mystery in the Christian life.
0 1 2 3 250. Tends to be emotional to the point of emotionalism.
0 1 2 3 251. Ability to see the overall picture and to present or clarify long-range goals.
0 1 2 3 252. Tends to be nonjudgmental. Readily accepts people as they are.
0 1 2 3 253. Often receives prayer requests because his prayers get answered.
0 1 2 3 254. Uncommon ability to get to the heart of a need.
0 1 2 3 255. Great love for and interest in truth.
0 1 2 3 256. Either he or the person being prayed for will experience sensations such as
tingling or warmth while praying.
0 1 2 3 257. Faith for the supernatural.
0 1 2 3 258. Ability to see through others’ actions to their real motives and inner
attitudes.
0 1 2 3 259. Expects God to work supernaturally.
0 1 2 3 260. Tends to become easily frustrated and irritated with discussions and
arguments over doctrinal intricacies (minor details and complicated
issues).
0 1 2 3 261. Awareness of the resources available to complete a task--practically
oriented.
0 1 2 3 262. Finds deep satisfaction in making people feel cared for.
0 1 2 3 263. Prays very specifically so he can see God answer in a concrete way.
0 1 2 3 264. Sometimes does not realize the wisdom of his statements but feels
compelled to speak his mind bringing to light the ‘hidden’ but obvious
truth.
0 1 2 3 265. Deep insight into God’s ways--how He works by His Spirit.
0 1 2 3 266. A sense of expectation for God to work miraculously.
0 1 2 3 267. Deep trust in God to do the impossible.
0 1 2 3 268. Spiritually intuitive.
0 1 2 3 269. A deep awareness that God is building up the body when bringing a
message in tongues.
0 1 2 3 270. Tends to approach Scripture in a devotional manner, emphasizing the heart
over the mind.
232

0 1 2 3 271. Ability to know what can and cannot be delegated.
0 1 2 3 272. Entertains without thought of return or reward.
0 1 2 3 273. Gets quickly frustrated with people who always have to analyze, organize
and plan.
0 1 2 3 274. The word or message spoken sometimes embarrasses others because of the
sting of realism.
0 1 2 3 275. Faith for the miraculous.
0 1 2 3 276. Sensitive to those who are suffering.
0 1 2 3 277. A sense of expectation for God to work miraculously.
0 1 2 3 278. Likes to give himself to prayerful reflection.
0 1 2 3 279. Sensitive to the inner promptings of the Spirit of God.
0 1 2 3 280. Tends to have a child-like faith.
0 1 2 3 281. Tends to assume responsibility where there is no structured authority.
0 1 2 3 282. Generous.
0 1 2 3 283. Often receives clear insight to what God wants for a certain situation.
0 1 2 3 284. Keen ability to see, pronounce and explain the presence of God in the most
mundane and ordinary things and events of everyday living.
0 1 2 3 285. Tends to be patient in dealing with people.
0 1 2 3 286. Often experiences physical manifestations such as heat in his body when
praying for a person.
0 1 2 3 287. Experienced God’s supernatural power in his own life.
0 1 2 3 288. Sees through a phony before his phoniness is clearly evident.
0 1 2 3 289. Tends to be mystical to the point of mysticism.
0 1 2 3 290. Tends to have an active prayer life.
0 1 2 3 291. Desires to see projects completed as soon as possible.
0 1 2 3 292. Goes out of the way to be of service to others.
0 1 2 3 293. Visionary. Readily receives what he believes to be a vision of some future
work and trusts God for it until it is fulfilled.
0 1 2 3 294. Impatient with the theoretical. Frustrated with people who are so heavenly
minded they’re no earthly good. Christianity means that God makes an
impact in everything we think, say and do. God participates in the rough
and tumble of life.
0 1 2 3 295. Great sensitivity to the Spirit of God.
0 1 2 3 296. Often experiences a deep awareness that God is doing something
supernatural when praying for a person.
0 1 2 3 297. Also possesses the gift of Faith.
0 1 2 3 298. Insight to tell what is wrong with a “biblical” message.
0 1 2 3 299. Puts great emphasis on heart (the seat of emotions and feelings) in
Christian experience.
0 1 2 3 300. Sensitive to the inner promptings of the Spirit of God.
233

234
SCORING SHEETS
Enter after the numerals below, the number value (0, 1, 2 or 3) which you gave to each
statement on the preceding pages.
Next, add each vertical column. Each column relates to a particular gift. The name is given
below the space for the total of the column.
Those gifts where the total is 25 or above should be considered further. It may indicate
that you have been given this gift, or that you may have the natural tendencies which are often
seen in those who have this gift.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10.
11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20.
21. 22. 23. 24. 25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30.
31. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40.
41. 42. 43. 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. 49. 50.
51. 52. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58. 59. 60.
61. 62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68. 69. 70.
71. 72. 73. 74. 75. 76. 77. 78. 79. 80.
81. 82. 83. 84. 85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90.
91. 92. 93. 94. 95. 96. 97. 98. 99. 100.
101. 102. 103. 104. 105. 106. 107. 108. 109. 110.
111. 112. 113. 114. 115. 116. 117. 118. 119. 120.
121. 122. 123. 124. 125. 126. 127. 128. 129. 130.
131. 132. 133. 134. 135. 136. 137. 138. 139. 140.
141. 142. 143. 144. 145. 146. 147. 148. 149. 150.
Add Add Add Add Add Add Add Add Add Add
Apostle- Prophet Evangelist Pastoring Teaching Helps Exhorta- Giving Leadership Mercy
ship Prophecy Shepherding Service tion

235
Continue on this page as you did on the previous one, to complete all 20 gifts.
151. 152. 153. 154. 155. 156. 157. 158. 159. 160.
161. 162. 163. 164. 165. 166. 167. 168. 169. 170.
171. 172. 173. 174. 175. 176. 177. 178. 179. 180.
181. 182. 183. 184. 185. 186. 187. 188. 189. 190.
191. 192. 193. 194. 195. 196. 197. 198. 199. 200.
201. 202. 203. 204. 205. 206. 207. 208. 209. 210.
211. 212. 213. 214. 215. 216. 217. 218. 219. 220.
221. 222. 223. 224. 225. 226. 227. 228. 229. 230.
231. 232. 233. 234. 235. 236. 237. 238. 239. 240.
241. 242. 243. 2 44. 245. 246. 247. 248. 249. 250.
251. 252. 253. 254. 255. 256. 257. 258. 259. 260.
261. 262. 263. 264. 265. 266. 267. 268. 269. 270.
271. 272. 273. 274. 275. 276. 277. 278. 279. 280.
281. 282. 283. 284. 285. 286. 287. 288. 289. 290.
291. 292. 293. 294. 295. 296. 297. 298. 299. 300.
Add Add Add Add Add Add Add Add Add Add
Admini- Hospitality Faith Word of Word of Healings Miracles Discerning Tongues Interprestration
Wisdom Knowledge of Spirits tation of
Tongues

236
NOTES
INTRODUCTION
1
Dietrich Bonhoeffer, Life Together (London: SCM Press LTD, 1949), 72.
2
Elizabeth O’Conner, Eighth Day of Creation (Waco, Tx: Word, 1971), 42.
CHAPTER I
1
A. W. Tozer, “The Holy Spirit is Indispensable,” The Alliance Witness, n. d., n. p.
2
R. A. Torrey, The Person And Work Of The Holy Spirit (Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Pub. Co., 1970), 8-9.
3
Michael Griffiths, Grace Gifts (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Pub. Co., 1979).
14.
CHAPTER III
1
Hocking, Spiritual Gifts: Their Necessity and Use in the Local Church, 19.
2
Tuttle, Robert, The Partakers (Nashville: Abingdon Press, 1974), 82.
3
A. B. Simpson, The Gift of Tongues, Pamphlet, (Nyack: The Christian & Missionary
Alliance), n. d., n. p.
4
O’Conner, Eighth Day of Creation, 42.
5
C. Peter Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow (Ventura, Ca.:
Regal, 1982), 17.
6
Leslie B. Flynn, 19 Gifts of the Spirit (Wheaton: Victor Books, 1985), 23.
7
John R. Stott, Baptism and Fullness (Downers Grove, Ill. InterVarsity Press, 1979), 23.
8
Flynn, 19 Gifts of the Spirit, 23-24.

237
9
David Allan Hubbard, Unwrapping Your Spiritual Gifts (Waco, Tx: Word, 1985), 21.
10
Hocking, Spiritual Gifts: Their Necessity and Use in the Local Church, 16-17.
11
Ibid.
12
Griffiths, Grace Gifts, 23.
13
Hocking, Spiritual Gifts: Their Necessity and Use in the Local Church, 17-18.
14
James Montgomery Boice, God And History, Foundations of the Christian Faith, Vol.
IV (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1981), 120.
15
Griffiths, Grace Gifts, 19.
16
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 23.
CHAPTER IV
1
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 208.
2
Donald Bridge & David Phypers, Spiritual Gifts & The Church (Downers Grove, IL::
InterVarsitiy Press, 1097, 36-37.
3
Ibid., 37.
4
Ibid., 37-38.
5
Ibid., 38.
6
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 228.
7
Flynn, 19 Gifts of the Spirit, 42.
8
Leonard Woodcock, “Into The Word: Test These Prophets,” The Alliance Witness
(November 15, 1978), 23.
9
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 228.

238
10
A.B. Simpson, “The Holy Spirit: grace and gifts,” The Gift of Tongues (Nyack, N.Y.:
The Christian and Missionary Alliance International Headquarters, n. d.) n. p.
11
Melvin Hodges, Spiritual Gifts (Springfield: Gospel Publishing House, 1964), 18-21.
12
Woodcock, “Into The Word: Test These Prophets,” The Alliance Witness, (November
15, 1978) 23.
13
Ibid.
14
Ibid.
15
Ibid.
16
Ibid.
17
Ibid., 24.
18
Ibid.
19
Ibid.
20
Ibid.
21
Ibid., 23.
22
Ibid., 24.
23
Ibid.
24
Ibid.
25
Ibid.
26
Ibid.
27
J and C Huggett, It Hurts to Heal, Kingsway, 1984, 173.
28
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 84-85.

239
29
Ibid.
30
Ibid.
31
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 173.
32
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 57.
33
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 176-177.
34
Ibid., 173.
35
Ibid., 143.
36
Ibid., 127
37
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 127.
38
Richards, Creative Bible Teaching (Chicago: Moody Press, 1970), 69-75.
39
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 75
40
Ibid.
41
Ibid.
42
Ibid.
43
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 130.
44
Ibid.
45
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 76.
46
Ibid.

240
CHAPTER V
222.
1
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 224.
2
Griffiths, Grace Gifts, 53.
3
Bryant, Rediscovering the Charismata, 92.
4
Ibid., 93.
5
Ibid.
6
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 226.
7
Ibid. 154.
8
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 82-83.
9
Barclay, New Testament Words: Daily Bible Study, (London, SCM, Publishers, 1964),
10
Griffiths, Grace Gifts, 43.
11
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 87-88.
12
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 96.
13
Jack Hayford, “The Giving Gift,” Logos (Sept./Oct., 1979), 28.
14
Ibid.
15
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 120.
16
Ibid.
17
Ibid., 121.
18
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 162.

241
19
Ibid.
20
Gene Getz, Sharpening The Focus of the Church (Chicago: Moody Press, 1974), 105-
107.
21
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 223.
22
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 135.
23
Ibid.
24
Ibid., 136.
25
Bridge and Phypers, Spiritual Gifts and the Church, (InterVarsity Press: Downers Grove
IL 60515) 88.
26
Ibid., 88-89.
27
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 138-139.
28
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow,156.
29
Bryant, Rediscovering the Charismata, 74-75.
30
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 70.
31
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 109.
32
Ibid., 110.
33
Woodcock, The Alliance Witness, 24.
34
Ibid.
35
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 141.
36
Ibid., 144.
37
Ibid., 144-145.

242
38
Ibid., 140.
39
Ibid.
40
Ibid., 141-142.
CHAPTER VI
1
F. F. Bruce, I and II Corinthians (London, 1971), 128.
2
Gordon Fee, The First Epistle to the Corinthians, The New International Commentary
on the New Testament (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmanns Publishing Company, 1987), 646.
3
Karl Barth, The Resurrection of the Dead (London: E. T. 1933), 86.
4
C. Peter Wagner, "Power in the Early Church," Christian Life (April, 1982), 86.
5
Ibid.
6
Ibid.
7
Ibid., 66.
8
George Mallone, Those Controversial Gifts (Downers Grover: InterVarsity Press,
1983), 23.
9
Ibid.
10
Ibid.
11
Geoffrey W. Bromiley, "The Charismata in Christian History," Theology News and Notes
(Fuller Theological Seminary, March, 1974), 9.
12
Ibid.
13
Ibid.
14
"Spiritual Gifts Today," 164.

243
15
T. B. Falls, The Fathers of the Church, Vol. VI. n. d., 278.
16
"A Treatise on the Soul" (Part I, IX), The Ante-Nicene Fathers. Vol. 3 (Translated by A.
Roberts and J. Donaldson), 188.
17
Ibid., 165.
18
Ibid.
19
Ibid.
20
"The Trinity," II. XXIV. The Fathers of the Church (ed. R. J. Defarrari), 2.
21
"Homilies," A Select Library of Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Church, Vol. XII
(ed. Philip Schaff), 79, 186.
22
St. Augustine, City of God. Vol. 2, Book 22. The Ancient and Modern Library of
Theological Literature (Trans. John Wesley), 337 ff.
23
Paul Blanckenberg Watney, Ministry Gifts: God's Provision for Effective Mission
(Doctor of Missiology Dissertation), Fuller Theological Seminary, 1979), 23.
24
Bromiley, “The Charismata in Church History,” Theology, News & Notes, 10.
25
"Spiritual Gifts Today,” 166.
26
Ibid.
27
Bromiley, “The Charismata in Church History,” Theology, News & Notes, 10.
28
Ibid.
29
Ibid.
30
John Wimber, "Signs and Wonders Today," Christian Life (Oct., 1982), 23.
31
Ibid. 25.
32
Mallone, Those Controversial Gifts, 25.

244
33
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church,
34
Ibid., 162-163.
35
Bridge and Phypers, Spiritual Gifts and the Church, 30-31.
CHAPTER VII
1
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help our Church Grow, 220.
2
Ibid.
3
Ibid.
4
Ibid.
5
Ibid
6
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts and the Local Church, 97.
7
Ibid., 95.
8
Simpson, “The Holy Spirit: grace and gifts.” The Gift of Tongues, (Nyack, N.Y.: The
Christian Missionary Alliance International Headquarters), n. d., n. p.
9
Woodcock The Alliance Witness, (Nov. 1, 1978), 23.
10
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 101-102.
11
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 232.
12
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 106-107.
13
Ibid., 107-108.
14
Ken Blue, Authority to Heal (Downers Grove, Ill: InterVarsity Press, 1987), 95.
15
Michael Green, I Believe in the Holy Spirit (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1975), 176.

245
16
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 127.
17
Ibid., 121-122.
18
Ibid., 122.
19
Ibid., 122-123.
20
Ibid., 123.
21
Ibid.
22
Ibid., 123-124.
23
Ibid., 125.
24
Ibid., 125-126.
25
Ibid., 126-127.
26
Ibid., 120.
27
Ibid., 274-275.
28
Ibid., 275-276.
29
Ibid., 276-277.
30
Ibid., 277-278.
31
Ibid., 278.
32
Ibid.
33
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 237.
34
Woodcock The Alliance Witness (Nov. 1, 1978), 24.
35
Ibid.

246
36
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 196.
37
Ibid.
38
Ibid.
39
John Wimber with Kevin Springer, Power Healing (San Francisco: Harper & Row,
1987), 106.
40
Michael Scanlan and Randall Cirner, Deliverance from Evil Spirits (Ann Arbor, MI:
Servant Books, 1980), n. p.
41
Wimber with Springer, Power Healing, 124.
42
Ibid.
43
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 197.
44
Ibid., 198.
45
Ibid.
46
Ibid.
47
Ibid., 198-199.
48
Ibid., 199.
49
Ibid.
50
Ibid.
51
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church 199-201.
52
Ibid., 202.
53
J. I. Packer, Keep in Step with the Spirit (Wheaton: InterVaristy Press, 1984), 196 cited
in Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 202-203.

247
131.
54
Pytches, Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church, 202.
55
Ibid., 202-203.
56
Ibid., 203-205.
57
Ibid., 206.
58
Ibid., 206-207.
59
Ibid., 209-210.
60
Ibid.
61
Charles Bryant, Rediscovering the Charismata (Nashville, TN: Abington Press), 130-
62
Agnieszka Tennant, “In Need of Deliverance,” Christianity Today (September 3, 2001),
56.
63
Ibid.
64
Ibid.
65
Ibid.
66
Mark Bubeck, Overcoming The Adversary (Chicago: Moody Press, 1984), 140-144.
67
Ibid.
68
John and Helen Ellenberger, “The Three R’s: Remember, Renounce, Reclaim” Pamphlet,
Deliverance Ministries (July, 1999).
69
Ibid.
70
Ibid.
71
Ibid.
72
Ibid.

248
73
Ibid.
74
Ibid.
75
Ibid.
76
Ibid.
77
Ibid.
78
Ibid.
79
Ibid.
80
Ibid.
81
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 102.
82
Simpson, The Gift of Tongues, n.p.
83
William Barclay, The Letters to the Corinthians (Phildelphia: The Westminster Press,
1975), 111.
84
Leonard Sweet, New Life in the Spirit (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1982), 88-
89.
85
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gift Can Help Your Church Grow, 233.
86
Woodcock The Alliance Witness (Oct. 4, 1978), 20.
87
Ibid. (December 27, 1978), 24.
88
Simpson, The Gift of Tongues, n. p.
89
Robert Tuttle, Jr., The Partakers (Nashville: Abingdon Press, 1974), 82.
90
Ibid.
91
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 234.

249
92
Ibid., 235.
93
Ibid.
94
Ibid., 236.
95
Ibid., 237.
CHAPTER VIII
1
Flynn, Gifts of the Spirit, 193.
2
Griffiths, Grace Gifts, 73.
3
Ray Stedman, Body Life (Glendale: Regal Books, 1972), 54.
4
Wagner, Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grow, 123-124.
5
Bonhoeffer, Life Together, 72.
6
Griffiths, Grace Gifts, 79.
CHAPTER IX
1
Mallone, Those Controversial Gifts, 129.
2
Ibid.
3
Ibid., 129-130.

250
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Augustine, City of God. Vol. 2, Book 22. The Ancient and Modern Library of Theological
Literature. Translated by John Wesley.
"A Treatise on the Soul," Part I,IX, The Ante-Nicene Fathers. Vol. 3. Translated by A. Roberts
and J. Donaldson.
Barclay, William. New Testament Words: Daily Bible Study. London, SCM, Publishers, 1964.
__________. The Letters to the Corinthians. The Daily Bible Study Series. Philadelphia: The
Westminster Press, 1975.
__________. The Letter to the Galatians and Ephesians. The Daily Study Bible Series. Revised
Edition. Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1976.
__________. The Letters to Timothy, Titus and Philemon. The Daily Study Bible Series. Revised
Edition. Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1975.
Barth, Karl. The Resurrection of the Dead. London: E. T. 1933.
Birch, George A. The Deliverance Ministry. Horizon House Publishers, 1988.
Blamires, Harry. The Christian Mind. Ann Arbor, MI: Servant Books, 1978.
Boice, James Montgomery. God And History, Foundations of the Christian Faith.Vol. IV.
Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1981.
Bonhoeffer, Dietrich. Life Together. London: SCM Press LTD, 1949, 72.
Bromiley, Geoffrey W. "The Charismata in Christian History," Theology News and Notes. Fuller
Theological Seminary, March, 1974.
Bruce, F. F. I and II Corinthians. London, 1971.
Bryant, Charles. Rediscovering the Charismata. Nashville, TN: Abington Press., 19
Bubeck, Mark. Overcoming The Adversary. Chicago: Moody Press, 1984.
Carter, Tom. Spurgeon At His Best. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1988.
Chambers, Oswald. The Best From All His Books. Edited by Harry Verploegh, Vol. II. Nashville:
Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1989.
Christianity Today, “Unlisted Spiritual Gifts” by Eutychus. January 17, 1986.
Dayton, Edward. Spiritual Warfare. Minneapolis, MN: Bethany House Publishers, 1994.
Deere, Jack. Surprised by the Power of the Spirit. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House,
1993.
Dickason, Fred C. Demon Possession and the Christian. Chicago: Moody Press, 1987.
Doan, Eleanor. The Speaker’s Sourcebook of 4,000 Quotations. Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1964.
Draper, Edythe. Draper’s Book of Quotations for the Christian World. Wheaton: Tyndale House
Publishers, 1992.
Ellenberger, John and Helen. “The Three R’s: Remember, Renounce, Reclaim” Pamphlet,
Deliverance Ministries. July, 1999.
Falls, T. B. The Fathers of the Church, Vol. VI. n.d.

251
Fee, Gordon. The First Epistle to the Corinthians, The New International Commentary on the
New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1987.
Ferguson, Everett. Demonology of the Early Christian World, Symposium Series, Vol. 12 New
York: Edwin Mellen Press, 1984.
Flynn, Leslie B. 19 Gifts of the Spirit. Wheaton: Victor Books, 1985.
Foster, K. Neill with King, Paul. Binding & Loosing. Camp Hill, PA: Christian Publications,
1998.
Frangipane, Francis. The Three Battlegrounds. Lockman Foundation, 1989.
Getz, Gene. Sharpening The Focus of the Church. Chicago: Moody Press, 1974.
Gothard, Bill. Notebook on Spiritual Gifts for Institute in Basic Youth Conflict, 1973
Green, Michael. I Believe in Satan’s Downfall. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1981.
Griffiths, Michael. Grace Gifts Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Pub. Co., 1979.
Harper, Michael. Spiritual Warfare. Servant Publications, July 1990.
Hayford, Jack. “The Giving Gift,” Logos. September/October, 1979.
Hocking, David. Spiritual Gifts: Their Necessity and Use In The Local Church. Long Beach,
Ca.: Sound of Grace, n.d.
Hodges, Melvin. Spiritual Gifts. Springfield: Gospel Publishing House, 1964.
"Homilies," A Select Library of Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Church. Vol. XII. Edited
by Philip Schaff.
Hubbard, David Allan. Unwrapping Your Spiritual Gifts. Waco, Tx: Word, 1985.
Ladd, George Eldon. A Theology of the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans Publishing
Company, 1993. Revised Edition.
Lewis, C. S. The Screwtape Letters. Old Tappan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell, 1978.
Lloyd-Jones, D. Martyn. The Christian Soldier. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1977.
Luther, Martin. “A Mighty Fortress Is Our God,” The Hymnal for Worship & Celebration. Waco,
TX: Word Music, 1986.
MacArthur, John. Ephesians, The MacArthur New Testament Commentary. Chicago: Moody
Press, 1986.
MacMullen, Ramsey. Christianizing The Roman Empire A.D. 100-400. New Haven, CT: Yale
University Press, 1984.
MacNutt, Francis. Healing. Notre Dame: Ave Maria Press, 2002.
__________. Power To Heal. Notre Dame: Ave Maria Press, 1977.
Mallone, George. Those Controversial Gifts. Downers Grover: InterVarsity Press, 1983.
The New International Version Study Bible, Kenneth Barker, General Editor. Grand Rapids:
Zondervan Bible Publishers, 1985.
O’Conner, Elizabeth. Eighth Day of Creation. Waco, Tx: Word, 1971.
Packer, J. I. Keep in Step with the Spirit. Wheaton: InterVarsity Press, 1984.
Penn-Lewis, Jesse. War on the Saints. 9 th ed. New York: Thomas E. Lowe, Ltd., 1973.
Pytches, David. Spiritual Gifts in the Local Church. Minneapolis, MN: Bethany House
Publishers, 1985.

252
Richards, John. But Deliver Us From Evil. Darton, Longman & Todd, 1974.
Richards, Lawrence. Creative Bible Teaching. Chicago: Moody Press, 1970.
Scanlon, Michael & Cirner, Randall J. Deliverance from Evil Spirits. Ann Arbor, MI: Servant
Books, 1980.
Simpson, A. B. “The Holy Spirit: grace and gifts.” The Gift of Tongues. Nyack, N.Y.:
The Christian and Missionary Alliance International Headquarters, n.d., n.p.
__________. The Gospel of Healing. Camp Hill, PA: Christian Publications, Inc., 1984.
Ray Stedman. Body Life. Glendale, CA: Regal Books, 1972.
Sproul, R. C. Knowing Scripture. Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1979.
Stott, John R. Baptism and Fullness. Downers Grove, Ill. InterVarsity Press, 1979.
Tennant, Agnieszka. “In Need of Deliverance.” Christianity Today. September 3, 2001.
Topical Encyclopedia of Living Quotations. Edited by Eliot Wirt (Minneapolis, MN: Bethany
House Publishers, 1982.
Torrey, R. A. The Person And Work Of The Holy Spirit. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Pub. Co., 1970.
Torrey, R. A. What the Bible Teaches. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1898.
Tozer, A. W. That Incredible Christian. Harrisburg: Christian Publications, Inc., 1964.
__________. “The Holy Spirit is Indispensable,” The Alliance Witness, n.d.
"The Trinity," II. XXIV. The Fathers of the Church. Edited by R. J. Defarrari.
Trueblood, Elton. Leadership. Vol. 10, No. 3. Summer 1989.
Unger, Merrill F. What Demons Can Do to Saints. Chicago: Moody Press, 1977.
Wagner, C. Peter. Your Spiritual Gifts Can Help Your Church Grove. Ventura, Ca.: Regal, 1982.
__________. "Power in the Early Church," Christian Life. April, 1982.
Warfield, B. B. Counterfeit Miracles. Edinburgh: The Banner of Truth Trust, 1918.
Watney, Paul Blanckenberg. Ministry Gifts: God's Provision for Effective Mission. Doctor of
Missiology Dissertation. Fuller Theological Seminary, 1979.
White, R. E. O. You Can Say That Again. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1991.
Whitney, Donald S. Spiritual Disciplines For The Christian Life. Colorado Springs, CO:
NavPress, 1991.
Wiersbe, Warren W. Be Faithful. Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1984.
Wimber, John with Springer, Kevin. Power Healing. San Francisco: Harper & Row Publishers,
1987.
Woodcock, Leonard. “Into The Word: Test These Prophets,” The Alliance Witness. November 15,
1978.

253